Leaderboard

Chapter 98: History Repeats Itself DIAPER SHOPPING WAS an experience I would have gladly skipped if asked about it. As bad as the first training pant search had been, this had seemed worse. Every female Big in the store, age thirteen and older, looked at me and cooed if I made the mistake of making eye contact! I noticed some jealous looks, but Grandma was intimidating enough to scare people away alone. Between Grandma and Beth, as soon as I was placed in the cart seat, they had been off to the races. Two packages of a brand called Monkeez and then a nighttime version of what looked like Pampers from back home were tossed in the cart. Several packs of wipes that would fit in my backpack, along with rash cream, powder, and disposal bags, all found their way into the cart before we made our way up to the front as my stomach was growling. “We skipped lunch,” Beth said, waiting beside the cart. “Yeah,” I said quietly. As we came to the checker, I expected some taunting. Still, the projected attendant just rapidly scanned everything, and we were soon on our way back home. “We’ll eat an early dinner when we get home,” Grandma said when my stomach growled as she placed me in my seat. “Thanks, I’m starving,” I told her. Beth sat beside me in the middle seat, playing with my hands occasionally as we drove. Nikki had sat in the front and decided this weekend that she wanted to remain with us despite the safety of Grandma and Grandpa’s house. Aunt Bella, Ryan, and Shelby all joined us for an early dinner. When they arrived, Beth and I were sitting on the couch. “Cute dress, Carly!” Shelby said. I smiled at her, “I’d rather not wear the toddler chic designs?” She laughed, “So why are you?” I sighed, “Because everything went wrong with the nanites again?” Beth and I explained what had gone on that week, and at the end, she said, “Well, I guess that explains the diaper.” Shelby came over and hugged me, then said, “Sorry, but you make a really cute girl?” “Dinner is ready!” Grandma called right then, and we walked into the kitchen together. I shook my head as I ate the tasty breakfast for dinner meal. ‘Now I know where Mom got that!’ Gigantic and thick waffles, bacon, sausage, and toppings for the waffles were quite plentiful. I had to give my order since I couldn’t reach anything from the high chair I was sitting in. An observer from our dimension would probably think there were four babies, a slightly older elementary girl, and a pair of grandparents if they looked at us since Bella, Ryan, Shelby, and I were all sitting in our high chairs. “Besides this minor disaster, how’s school going?” Shelby asked me. “Minor disaster?” Beth raised her eyebrows. “This seems like more than a ‘minor’ disaster?” Beth sounded annoyed. “Well, at least Carly wasn’t adopted and turned into a tummy-time infant?” Shelby shrugged, “At least by Little standards, this was definitely only a minor disaster.” My stomach turned at that, and Beth looked like she was about to blow. I winced when I realized she probably took it personally, and Shelby probably didn’t know. “Beth,” I said softly, “Shelby doesn’t mean anything by that?” “Huh?” Shelby asked. “Shelby, we’ll talk later… definitely not the right thing to say,” Aunt Bella told her in a strained, sympathetic voice. Beth, I’m sorry. Not many people know…” I could just barely reach and gently touch her shoulder since she was sitting close and did so. She sighed and said, “Sorry, I know you didn’t mean anything, Shelby.” Shelby looked at me with confusion, then at Beth, then at her mom. “Umm… Beside that… I guess school’s going well,” I said. “We’re done filming, so we just have to edit this horror down. Since we technically still have another three weeks after this until we were required to be ‘in the can,’ we’re ahead of the game?” “Are you going to have some sort of release party? I want to see this and throw popcorn at the screen or something?” Ryan said. That at least got Beth to giggle lightly. ‘She’ll be okay,’ I told myself. We went around and talked about things, and I even learned about some of Grandpa’s latest projects to occupy himself. As we finished, I was glad to see my front was clean. Shelby’s was, too, but Ryan definitely should have had a bib on. Several dropped strawberry spots were visible! Aunt Bella, though—it was a very good thing she had a bib on! ‘Grandma must have been intentionally missing her mouth!’ I thought with a shake of my head. “Mommy, once you get Carly changed, let’s have her go through the outfits I brought over?” “I’m sure we can do that, Bella, but someone else is going to need a clean change of pants, too!” she tickled the woman who was older than my mom but seemed younger than me then! Thirty minutes later, and two changed diapers later, Grandma, Aunt Bella, Beth, Shelby, and I were in my room, where fourteen boxes were stacked in front of me. They looked like high-end gift boxes, and knowing that Aunt Bella essentially catered to that clientele, I knew there was probably some nice custom clothing inside. She’d take the time to even number boxes to go through in an order. “Go ahead, open the first one!” Aunt Bella encouraged me. “You didn’t have to,” I started to say. “Nope!” She smiled at me, “None of that! I missed nineteen birthdays with my niece!” I sighed, “Okay,” and pulled open the first box. I pulled out what seemed like a massive pile of fabric. It unfolded and revealed itself to be a green Emerson University jumper dress. She had embroidered the Emerson logo on the left chest, and I saw five dresses in the stack. “Umm… thanks,” I said. “The next two boxes go with those,” Aunt Bella said. I blushed. I was excited to finally be given gifts of my very own girls’ clothes! Still, I would have preferred my first ones not to be a university uniform! I found six collared white polo onesies and six pairs of tights inside the following two boxes. “You can wear knee-high socks,” Shelby told me, “but I wouldn’t until it gets warmer. Those will work until you reach the temperatures to be allowed the slacks.” I just numbly nodded as I then opened up a box with three pairs of the girl’s slacks, which weren’t all that different than the boy’s with the elastic on the waist to easily pull them up and down, and then the additional snappies up the crotch to also allow for easy diaper changes. ‘I think the dress is actually less humiliating!’ Uniforms covered, the other boxes included a nice winter coat, mittens, a knit cap, pajamas, some coordinated casual leggings and tops, and three one-piece girls’ swimsuits. A couple of outfits looked like something Beth or a Big might wear, which I figured would probably look like I was pretending to be a big girl… But, in short, it was a good chunk of the beginnings of a wardrobe for my new status. Especially since the underwear was bought in the store on the way home… “Thank you, Aunt Bella,” I told her and leaned down to give the only adult I knew shorter than me a hug. “You’re very welcome, Carly!” She smiled. “One more box, though!” Grandma handed me one that had been hidden somewhere. I opened it and pulled out the most infantile dress I’d seen in my size outside of Meggy’s birthday party! It was yellow, with ruffles on the sleeves and skirt. On the bodice, an endless bit of embroidery detail showed it was well made - and certainly not cheap! As I held it up in the air, I realized it was also short enough that if I wore it, I would flash my diaper in any position other than standing still. “What is this?” I asked incredulously. “Oh, we’ll call it an heirloom piece,” Grandma said. “We still have to tell your mommy that you’re her little girl now.” “And this?” “It’s identical to the dress her parents got to see her in first,” she smirked. Beth looked at me with concern. I was silent for a long moment, then I began to laugh until I couldn’t breathe. “Perfect!” I coughed as I calmed down. Beth looked at me like I was crazy, but Bella told her, “Stacy is nuts. This is probably the best way to explain things to her.” Beth shook her head, “I think you are all a little nuts sometimes,” she muttered. Everyone laughed at that! Aunt Bella said, “I’ll make you some other things in the next couple of days, and I’m sure Mommy will want to take you shopping again.” I shifted a bit, wondering what was in my size that wasn’t meant for a baby! It was late enough then that Aunt Bella took Shelby home to get some sleep before she had school the following day. Grandma took me to the living room with Beth to make the call home. “Stand on my lap,” she told me with a smirk. I sighed, “She’s going to kill me?” “You have to get home first for that,” Grandma reminded me, “and by then, she’s just going to want to hug you.” I shook my head and waited for the connection to be made, and then I saw Mom, Mama, and my sisters on the other side. “Hi,” I said sheepishly. I watched the participants on the other side of the link stay absolutely still. There was a blink from Riley. Lila and Hannah both looked at each other with mouths open simultaneously. Mama just looked like she was hit in the gut with something. Mom was the first to speak. “Mom, where have you been keeping that dress?!? I told you to get rid of that!” she blushed. “And please tell me Connor isn’t wearing it for the same purpose?!?” BETH LOOKED ON as the family that let their son leave the dimension, just like their mother, was dealing with the same thing. “Sorry, sweetie, but I did have her wear it because history has repeated itself here…” “What happened?” Gabby asked, much less calm than Stacy. Carly sighed, “I told you about our film project?” The five most important people she had back home nodded, “Well, I was playing a character that has a gender change in the middle of the film and gets adopted. Our crew used a set of nanites that the theater department uses all the time for this kind of thing.” Amanda said, “They are used all the time for changes, and according to the stats I looked up, only have an issue point-oh-oh-oh-oh-one percent of the time. Even with the professor asking me to review the code, this happened.” “Of course, it would be Connor,” Riley shook her head. “Guess we have a new big sister instead?” Hannah said, sighing. “I have rather enjoyed having one boy in the house to keep us sane, though?” “I wasn’t doing a very good job of that,” Carly told them. With that, some of the tension was broken, and Amanda explained the situation. “So you have a whole mass of that protein now?” Stacy asked, concern evident in her voice. “It’s about the thickness right now that you’d expect if he... she’d been nursing for three weeks,” Amanda said. “And growing thicker by the moment.” “So diapers for the foreseeable future, huh?” Stacy asked. “Well, it’s not the worst thing, Connor. I assume you’ve already come up with a replacement name?” Amanda had pulled Carly into her lap a long while ago, “Carly,” Carly told her. “I like it!” Riley said. “Yeah,” Lila and Hannah agreed together. “It’s just like when we played together as little girls,” Riley added. “That’s what we called you then, too, right?” Beth turned to see Carly squirm but nodded, “Yes?” “Perfect then!” “So, are you normally keeping Carly dressed like this now?” Stacy asked. “No, sweetie. I just thought it might help break the ice. Unless, of course, Carly wants to wear it to school. It’ll be a dress code violation, but she’s adorable enough they might let it slide.” Beth wished she had taken a photo of Carly’s face at that moment; it was priceless! AFTER WE FINISHED with the phone call with Mom, Beth and I had decided to sit on the floor in my room and get some homework done. Occasionally, we’d talk about something, she’d ask a question, or I’d just talk. She yawned a few times, and I realized it was getting later. Without warning, she pulled me into her lap, facing her, and felt the wet diaper I was wearing. “Not staying dry very long?” I blushed, “No, and not feeling it either?” “Well, that’s not surprising; according to your grandma, you basically ended up with at least three weeks’ worth of those breastmilk proteins?” “I wonder if their milk would do anything to me now?” I said, instantly wanting to push the words back into my mouth. She giggled, “Please don’t try and find out! While I’m sure there will be no end of nest mommies wanting to pop their booby out for you, you really don’t want to get addicted to that stuff!” “Not planning on it,” I told her. “Just thinking aloud of what else could go wrong.” She squeezed me in a hug then and gave me a kiss on the lips. “As long as I have you, nothing can go wrong enough to matter.” I hugged her then, too, as some tears streamed down my face. “What’s wrong, sweetie?” she asked me. I shrugged, “I’m kind of nervous about tomorrow, actually?” “Well, it will be a big day for you,” she agreed. “What’s got you most scared?” I shrugged, “Moving in with a new nest? Having classmates see me as a girl now? I can only imagine how the fellow exchange students will feel about that one…?” She hugged me again, “We’ll get you through all of that, I guarantee you!” I shook my head, “Somehow, I don’t think you’ll be joining me in the nest?” At her look of horror, I said, “At least I hope not.” She nodded. “I'm sorry about what Shelby said earlier,” I said after she ran her hand down my hair for a few more moments. “She didn’t know…” she said. “At least, I don’t think she does?” I shrugged, “As far as I know, she doesn’t? You’ve all kept that pretty secret from everyone? Have you ever really told anyone?” “I’ve only ever told Livy,” she told me. “Not Reila?” “I probably should at this point, but it’s not exactly the topic you just bring up?” I nodded at that. “I kind of wish you didn’t know?” I turned to look at her, “Why?” “Because it’s got to be awkward dating a woman as old as your moms?” I laughed, “The fact that you’re still willing to date me after all of this means I’ll never care about that at all!” “You know, at some point, we need to go out on an actual date…?” I looked up at her, “You’re right!” I smiled, “So what do you want to do?” “Let me think about that?” She shrugged, “I wouldn’t have risked it before. Now that I have Nikki, I might as well take advantage of the overbearing safety she offers?” I nodded. “What do you think you might want to do?” I shrugged, “I don’t know the town that well… Dinner and a movie? Some sort of show? A picnic at a park?” I hugged her, “As long as I’m with you, it’ll be perfect!” She leaned down, kissed me again, and hugged me right before Amanda came in. “Hey, kids, I think it’s time to call it a night. It’s going to be a long day tomorrow?” We nodded, and I watched Beth go after one last hug and kiss goodnight. After Grandma changed me out of the embarrassing dress I was still wearing, along with the wet diaper, into my pajamas, she commented, “I hope it works out for you two.” “Me too,” I said. She tucked me in, “I’ll wake you up to swim in the morning, then you’ll go to your first couple of classes. We’ll go to your dorm and move you at lunch. Grandpa is going to come to help.” “ID?” I asked. “After your last class, we’re going to get your ID bracelet switched to Carly. It’s still valid right now, though.” “I’m still safe from adoption?” She shrugged, “As safe as you’ve ever been?” Sighing, she added, “Unless you are adopted, that’s always a risk, Carly.” I nodded, “That makes sense.” After a pause, I asked, “Will Lilly be okay with me coming into her nest?” “I got a message from her earlier that she’s expecting you and will have your pod all ready to go!” “Great, my crib will be ready,” I groaned. “At least they’re leaving them open now?” “True,” I agreed. “And I guess it’s not like I’ll need to get up to go potty again at night.” “No, those diapees will easily hold all you can throw at them,” Grandma said with a sad smile. She kissed my forehead, “Well, my little granddaughter, it's time for the princess to get some sleep! Good night, I love you!” “Love you too,” I replied as she left, turned off the lights, and closed the door. I tossed and turned for a long time that night before finally succumbing to sleep! ++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Thanks for reading! Please press that Like Button and leave me a comment! I appreciate all of you who have done so on the past couple of chapters! This won't happen again for a long time, but because I have some time off and have so far managed a chapter a day for the past few days, I'll offer another bonus chapter on Wednesday if you leave me 25 Likes by then! Don't forget all of my completed works are available on Amazon Kindle! http://amazon.com/author/babysofia

Thank you! I appreciate the well wishes and support. I hope you become incontinent too. 🙏 I haven't been using a catheter longer than a few hours or overnight. It's just such a relief to take it out the next day. Dr. Ivan said we need to find out if I have a stricture, and I assume I do. I'm so glad I got my appointment moved up to this Wednesday 3/13!! Thank you very much! 🙂🙏 Thank you! And I'm glad to have an appointment with urology. I'm hoping for either a urethrotomy or optilume. It will be great to be cleared up soon hopefully. Thank you! Yes I think it will happen soon now that I can get in and hopefully schedule a procedure. I hope all the best for anyone else moving forward with a procedure. Hopefully my experience has given a more realistic view of what it's like 🙂🙏

Chapter 9: Running Dry Mom’s eyes went back and forth between the sleeping bag on the floor and the uncovered mattress still covered in baking soda. Like yesterday, I had slept in much longer than intended because of how late I had finally fallen asleep after cleaning up after the fake bedwetting incident. Unlike yesterday, Mom had come to investigate why I hadn’t gotten out of bed at a reasonable time. I had woken up to the sight of her standing over me at the foot of the sleeping bag. The second night of waking up on the floor was less disorientating than the first. I knew right away both where I was and why I was there. I had intentionally peed on the bed, and Grace had helped me clean up. I stretched my mouth open in a wide yawn and rubbed my eyes. This was not how I had intended for my mom to find out about the bedwetting. I would have preferred a discreet conversation once I was fully awake rather than be wakened to her witnessing the aftermath of it. I had less control of my secrets than I thought I did. “What happened?” Mom asked. The question irked me. The answer seemed rather obvious. Why else would I be in a sleeping bag? And why else would all the sheets and blankets have been taken off of the mattress? Why was Mom insisting that I spell it out for her? I didn’t bother describing the elaborate dream I had made up for Grace last night. “Um,” I said, my gaze fixed on Mom’s slippers rather than her face. “It happened again.” Mom sighed. “I did tell you that you shouldn’t have had so much to drink last night.” That was true. Mom had caught me in the middle of drinking one more glass of water before going to bed. I had worried that it would have caused problems with being able to pee on the bed, but I still had been hydrated enough to do so. The last thing I needed was for Mom to be fixated on how much liquids I was drinking. “I was thirsty. And it’s not like that’s caused problems before.” “And it’s not like you’ve ever wet the bed before, much less two times in a row,” Mom said. “I think it would be good if you drank a little bit less in the evening.” There wasn’t anything I could say to argue back against that. From Mom’s perspective, it was a completely reasonable request. From what I could recall, Grace had been under similar restrictions back when she was a bedwetter. I would just need to be more discreet when getting extra water to drink today. There were footsteps in the hallway. Then Grace walked by, passing my open bedroom door on the way to her own bedroom. Mom turned around just in time to briefly make eye contact with Grace before my older sister scurried off. Great. Now, Mom and Grace both knew that each other knew about my bedwetting. Mom rushed over to close the door. “I’m sorry,” Mom said. “I’ll talk with your sister and make sure she respects your privacy. I should have closed the door behind me when I came to get you up.” “It’s fine. She found out last night. She helped me get it cleaned.” “Oh,” Mom said. “That was nice of her.” “Yeah,” I said. Best to get the full truth out. “She knows that I know about her past bedwetting as well.” “I see,” Mom said. “Still, I’ll have a talk with her later this morning. Did you start the washing machine last night?” “Yeah.” “Well, no one else has started on any laundry this morning, so it’s still in there. Please move it over to the dryer before you get in the shower.” Mom left the bedroom without giving me any further instructions. It was Sunday morning. That sucked cause it meant the weekend was already halfway over. The only good thing was that I only had one more week left of school before summer break. That also meant that our soccer tournament was continuing this afternoon. We had a game scheduled for right after lunch, and there would be another one early in the evening if we won. All that exercise would at least give me plenty of excuses to drink more water. I rolled up my sleeping bag and tucked it back in the closet. I stood and stretched for a couple of minutes before heading downstairs to move the bedding over to the dryer. I wasn’t super sore from having slept on the floor, but I was beginning to notice the effects of having done so for two nights in a row. <><><> Getting hydrated was a lot more difficult when everyone was monitoring how much I was drinking. My problems with getting enough to drink started as soon as I got home from the soccer match. I had gone through two bottles of Gatorade while I had been playing, but with how hot it had been during the game, I was sure I had practically sweated it all out. We’d lost three to zero in the sweltering heat, and the score would have been even more lopsided if not for some heroic saves by Angie, who was the team’s goalie. And that was the end of soccer – at least playing competitively on a team – until it was time to try out for the middle school team in the fall. There were some summers when I had played in a summer league with Angie and Emma, but with the lengthy vacation my parents had planned to celebrate my sister’s high school graduation, that wasn’t an option this year. That had been disappointing, but Mom and Dad had made it up to me by signing me up for a week-long, overnight soccer camp instead. After having taken a quick shower, I thought I had the kitchen to myself as I retrieved a plastic cup from the cupboard and grabbed the filtered water from the fridge. Still, it wouldn’t do to dawdle. I needed to drink the water quickly. I lifted the cup to my lips and tilted my head back as I began to chug down the water as fast as possible. It wasn’t fast enough. I had gotten halfway through the cup of water when I heard my sister’s voice behind me. “Not sure that’s a good idea.” The shock of hearing Grace’s voice, especially when I had been so certain that she had been tucked away in her bedroom, caused my hand to slip. Instead of continuing to pour the water into my mouth, I splashed a large amount onto my chin and T-shirt. I turned to face my sister. “Seriously, don’t sneak up on me like that.” Graced eyed the wet spots on my shirt as I wiped my chin dry on my sleeve. My face burned. It brought me back to how she had looked at me in the hallway last night when it had been my pajama pants rather than my T-shirt that had been wet. Grace grimaced a little, as if she wasn’t entirely comfortable with what she was about to say. “Look, I know from experience that, um, drinking as much water as you’re drinking right now isn’t always a good idea.” She looked around as if she was making sure no one was eavesdropping on the conversation and then leaned in closer to me. “Probably best to limit your liquids until bed unless you like waking up to change your sheets in the middle of the night.” My chest froze at that last whispered sentence from Grace. What, why would she think that I – or anyone – would like waking up to a wet bed? “What? I don’t like it.” Grace rolled her eyes. “I know you don’t like it. It’s just a figure of speech.” “But I can’t, like, not drink anything at all,” I protested. “I’m not saying that you shouldn’t drink anything,” Grace said. “But, like, chugging a sixteen-ounce cup of water isn’t exactly going to make things easier on your bladder tonight.” It wasn’t as if I could very well argue with her about that point. My older sister was the expert on bedwetting, after all. I emptied the remainder of the water from the glass into the sink. I would need to find other opportunities to stay hydrated. That proved to be difficult. <><><> Grace had helped Mom and Dad set the table for dinner. We always sat in the same spot around the table. Our parents sat on one end together, with Jackson next to Mom, so she could keep him in line. Grace sat next to Dad, and I was sandwiched between my two siblings. The glass of water in front of my plate was technically full, but Grace had also filled it to the brim with ice, so there was only about half as much water in it as normal. Not that I could say anything about it at the moment. The last thing I needed was for Jackson to find out about the bedwetting as well. He would not handle it as discretely as I had with Grace when I was his age. I desperately wanted to excuse myself from the table to refill my glass of water, but I had a sinking feeling that Mom and Dad would definitely say something about it. They wouldn’t outright tell me that I should drink less to avoid wetting the bed – not in front of Jackson – but I suspected they would encourage me to drink less, and I didn’t want to deal with that embarrassing conversation. I stared at the glass of ice as I took another bite of spaghetti, as if I could mentally make the ice cubes begin to melt a little bit faster. By the time I was finished eating my spaghetti, enough ice had melted to allow me to have one more small sip before it was time to take the dishes to the kitchen for Grace to get them washed. The rest of the evening didn’t go any better. It seemed like every time I got up to walk past the kitchen, Mom, Dad, or Grace were in sight. That was a problem. I needed them to think I was wetting the bed naturally, like whatever genetics had caused Grace to be a bedwetter was now doing it for me. If my parents thought that the bedwetting was only due to how much water I was drinking, I worried they might focus on that rather than purchase pull-ups. I managed to sneak in a few sips of water here and there, but it wasn’t nearly as much as I’d had to drink the other night. I also put off going to the bathroom. The last time I had peed had been shortly before dinner. Even without as much to drink, if I went from then until midnight, surely I’d need to pee badly enough at that point that wetting the bed wouldn’t be difficult. <><><> It was a school night, so I was sent to bed a bit earlier. I was in the middle of brushing my teeth when Mom peeked into the bathroom. “Madelyn,” Mom said. I took the toothbrush out of my mouth so that I could reply. “Yes?” “Make sure you use the toilet before you go to bed, OK?” “I will,” I replied, trying to keep the annoyance out of my voice. I didn’t want to be treated like a baby who had to be reminded to go to the toilet, even if Mom did think I’d had two actually bedwetting accidents so far this weekend. I brushed my teeth for another ten seconds and then shut the bathroom door behind me. Was Mom still out in the hallway? I couldn’t tell if her footsteps had carried her all the way to the stairs or if she had just gone to her bedroom. There also hadn’t been a sound of any doors closing. That was a problem. The bathroom wasn’t very soundproof. Mom might be able to notice if I didn’t pee at all, as should would be able to hear me if I did go like she had asked. I didn’t need to pee all that badly at this point, but I did need to go enough that I shouldn’t have trouble peeing as long as I was sitting on a toilet rather than in my bed. I lifted the lid to the toilet seat, let my pajamas fall to my feet, and sat down. I had to find a way to convince Mom and Dad that none of their other methods of getting me to stop wetting the bed – limiting fluids and making me use the toilet right before going to sleep – were working. I needed to reach the point where they would give up trying to stop the bedwetting and switch their focus to limiting the damage from it by getting me pull-ups to wear. That meant that I needed to convince them that I was doing my best to avoid wetting the bed, so I would have to use the toilet now and try to figure out a way to still wet the bed later tonight. I didn’t have any difficulty in getting my bladder to release. The sound of the urine streaming into the toilet was proof that I had done exactly what Mom had asked me to. I had hoped that I’d perhaps be able to stop the stream mid-pee, giving myself a better chance to wet the bed later, but that wasn’t successful. Once my bladder started to empty, there was no stopping it until every last drop was out. I took a peek in my parents’ bedroom after leaving the bathroom. Mom was lying in bed on top of the sheets, reading a book. That was a problem. There would be no sneaking any more drinks of water tonight, not even the yucky tap water from the bathroom sink. The next two hours passed slowly. My eyes were sore from staring at my phone by the time I was certain that everyone was asleep. There had to be a better way of faking the bedwetting, but every alternative I’d considered so far had presented some sort of complication, something that would risk Mom and Dad – and now Grace as well – discovering that something was off about my bedwetting. I had to stick to faking the bedwetting in a way that looked perfectly natural. There couldn’t be any doubt in my parents’ minds that it was real. With the clock now past midnight, I still didn’t feel like I needed to pee at all, but I was determined to try either way. I sat on my knees on the bed for about ten minutes until I could barely keep my eyes open. It was the same routine I had followed the past two nights. I strained as hard as I could, trying to conjure pictures of water and rivers and streams in my head. It was no use. I couldn’t get anything to come out. My bladder was still too empty. I nearly lay down in bed in resignation, but another plan to fake my bedwetting suddenly sprang to mind. --- Links to all my stories can be found at https://abdlwriter.wordpress.com/

All characters are adults. This is a work of fiction, not necessarily set in the real world. Every time your criticize online fetish erotica for being unrealistic, a fairy gets tax audited. The rest of the car ride was quiet, but not in a good way. Every little shift in someone’s seat, every bump on the road, every red light, even driving straight on a smooth road with light traffic—everything reverberated around the minivan’s interior. Anger and shame echoed off the glass. The click of the turn signal was deafening. And whenever another car pulled next to us at an intersection and either one of us made incidental eye contact with other drivers, the emotion in the car would somehow intensify. I would start tearing up again, but I dared not sob or sniffle my nose—that would only make things worse. My runny eyes and runny nose had already dripped down my face and on to my Sesame Street shirt and the straps of my overalls, but that was hardly the worst mess in my outfit. Lower down, my entire bottom was completely soaked; I’d wet my pants in the car. The wetness had dribbled down to my shoes and wicked up to the lower part of my shirt. My car seat was full of my naughty pee-pees, and I could almost feel it slosh around as we wove around traffic. It was cold now. The little toy mirror attached to my seat had somehow gotten pointed down, and a glance displayed a little baby who couldn’t hold on to use the potty like a big boy, and I just felt like crying again. And worst of all, I could already feel my tummy rumbling, and I would need the potty again soon. I’d never had a poopy accident before, but how could I possibly ask mommy for help now? I had hoped she would calm down during the car ride, but one shared glance in the rear-view mirror showed that wasn’t going to happen. Would I have have two accidents today?! Mercifully, we reached the driveway of our house. Unmercifully, mommy did not pull all the way into the garage. Instead, she parked outside, turned off the car, and turned around to face me. “I can’t believe you’ve had another accident! That’s the fourth time this week you went pee-pee in your nice clothes, and I have to get you cleaned up and clean up the mess you made! And all the bedwetting! Big boys use the potty! They don’t have accidents! Only babies do! Are you a baby?” Mommy’s upbraiding got me crying again. In between wails, I tried to say, “I’m sorry mommy!” but nothing intelligible came out. “I’ve had it with you! I don’t know a single other 34 year old who can’t control themselves. I know you’re big enough to hold your potties. So you must just be doing this to make mommy mad! Is that it?” I continued crying. “Well mission accomplished! So now I’m going to march you into the house, in broad daylight in front of all the neighbors so they can see what a little baby my supposed husband is, and you can stand in the naughty corner while I clean up your car seat.” With that, mommy pressed the button to open the sliding car door while she got out and stomped around the front. Reaching the door, she leaned over me and unbuckled my car seat, getting a real good view of how much I’d peed. “I guess you shouldn’t have had all that juice this morning, huh? Now get out.” I gingerly climbed out of the car and on to the pavement. Some of my cold pee-pee dribbled further down my pants, making me shiver. Now march! Double time! I waddled up the driveway, leaving bid wet footprints behind me. The neighbors were indeed getting an eyefull, watching the woman next door push her pathetic husband into the house with wet pants. What a loser! Mommy led me over to the corner of the living room, the naughty corner, to wait in time out. But then my tummy made another rumble, and I remembered that I still had to go poopy. “Mommy wait! I needa go potty!” “Oh no you don’t, mister! You’re not going to wiggle out of corner time that easily! Your ‘potties’ are all over your clothes and car seat, so I know that’s a lie!” “But mommy…” “No buts! If you so much as budge from that corner, you’re going to get the spanking of a lifetime!” And with that, mommy swooped right out of the room back outside to the driveway, leaving me in the corner. Pants full of pee. Shirt covered in tears and boogies. And a tummy full of poo-poo that really needed to come out. And so I started holding again. The wait dragged on as my tummy growled louder and louder, begging for relief. After a while, I could hear the car door close and the remote lock beep, and I could tell mommy was done cleaning and I could leave time out soon! I was gonna make it! But then I heard voices outside. It was Mrs. Whiting next door. She and mommy had stopped to talk! Oh no! I can’t hold on! “Mommy!” I shouted, the strain causing a little bit of poopy to poke out of my tushy. No answer. My strength giving out, my knees started to buckle, and I involuntarily squatted down. With my last little bit of strength, I squeezed as hard as my could for about a second, then a little fart escaped. My exhausted tushy fell limp, and I felt a real big poopy slide out. It felt firm at first as it shoved out of my body, but got squishy as it dropped into the bottom of my underpants and stretched it out. Another fart, then a second poopy came out, softer than the first. The sensations of all that yucky poopie squishing against me, the loud farting, and stink of my accident was all too much, and I started crying again. Tears were rolling down my cheeks, snot was oozing from my nose, and more pee-pee flowed into my pants as I started wetting again. I stood there and wailed for what felt like hours. During a break in my sobs, I could feel there was third wave of poopy inside me, blocked by the pile already sitting in my pants. I just wanted it out, so I squatted down some more and pushed. Another small squirt of pee came out, and then a glob of very mushy poop burst out of my… “Oh my god, you are not serious!” During all my crying, I hadn’t noticed mommy had come back in and was standing in the doorway. She saw her crying husband with a fresh puddle around his feet, squatting down and pooping his pants. “Now you’re messing yourself?!” I didn’t answer with any words, just a fresh round of crying. My face was purple now. I lightly stomped my feet, and a small piece of poopie dripped down my leg. Mommy swooped in, grabbed my by the ear, and whisked me upstairs. I wailed all the way into the bathroom. I wailed the whole time mommy swiped off my soggy shoes, my cold socks, my stained shirt, my dripping overalls, and finally, my wet and poopy underpants, slipping down my legs and landing on the floor with a thump. I stood naked in the bathroom, shivering with cold and fear. I knew what was coming. Mommy silently emptied my messy underwear into the toilet and put the rest of my clothes in the special hamper we have for my accident clothes. She also took a wet-wipe from the counter and gave my tush a cursory wipe, confirming the dread punishment I was in for. She turned on the bathtub faucet to let it fill, took the special hairbrush from the counter, lowered the toilet seat cover, sat down, and looked dead at me. “Come here.” “Please mommy, I’ll try harder! I won’t poop my pants again, I promise!” “I said, come here!” Quivering with pathetic fear, I gingerly walked over to mommy, and knelt down over her lap. “Do you know what you did wrong?” “I had a potty accident in my pants.” Tears were coming again. I put my hands behind my back. Without warning, mommy grabbed my two crossed wrists and began spanking. I started bucking and wailing as blows rained down on my reddening cheeks, mommy berating me with every stroke: “BIG! BOYS! DON’T! WET! Their PANTS! They USE! The POTTY! ONLY! BABIES! WET! And POOP! Their PANTS! ONLY! BABIES! CRY! STUPID! CRYING! PISSY! STINKY! BABY!” The room was awash in noise with mommy’s shouting, my crying, and the water faucet’s roar. It wasn’t until I cried so hard that I started choking on my own sobs that mommy finally relented. As suddenly as they began, the blows stopped and I was told to stand up again. Mommy put the brush away and turned the faucet off. She tested the water temperature, and motioned for me to get in. I gingerly lowered myself into the water, wincing as my red tushy touched the water. I sat down and just tried to catch my breath. I felt drained from everything that had happened, and I could only flop around limply while mommy took a bath sponge and started soaping me up. “I’m going to mark two accidents on your potty chart today. Do you know how many days this week you’ve been accident-free?” I shook my head no. “Just once, four days ago. And that’s only because I was being nice.” I remembered that trip to the potty. I had already dribbled a lot by the time I made it to the training potty in the hallway, and my underpants had a silver-dollar-sized wet spot on them. It sure felt like an accident, especially once I was finished and had to pull my cold underpants back up. And then, wet pants and tears three days in a row, finished off with a big poopy mess. “And you’re wetting the bed every night, too! That’s why you’re so tired and cranky during the day.” Mommy’s voice was softening. What did she mean? “I think someone’s not quite ready for big boy pants, hm?” Mommy took the shower spray and got my hair wet, then started massaging in shampoo. “If you can’t use the potty like a big boy, then the only solution is for you to start wearing your diapers again.” Oh no! Not that! Please! I’m not a baby! I’ll be good! I wanted to scream and thrash in the tub, but I was too tired, and all that came out was a moaned, “Noooo…” “I’m sorry, sweetie, but you’re still too little.” She started spraying the shampoo out of my hair. “If you can’t hold your pee-pees and poopies for the big boy potty, then you’re just going to have to wear diapers for all your accidents.” “No, no, no, no, no…” My moan was now barely a mutter. Everything inside me was gone. I couldn’t move, I couldn’t speak, I couldn’t use the potty… I really was just a baby! Mommy pulled the plug in the bathtub and started toweling me off, even while I softly blubbered. “I think you’re going to need a nap once I get your diaper on.” “Noooo naaaap!” “I’m getting mighty sick of hearing you whine ‘no’ over and over again. Now lets go get your baby pants on, unless you just want to stand here naked all day? You want that? You want to make mommy mad?” Still quietly sobbing, I shuffled over toward my bedroom, if you could call it that. More like a nursery. Mommy wouldn’t let me sleep with her anymore since I kept wetting the bed, and that was usually where Mister Robert slept when he stayed over, so there was no room for me. I slept and took naps in the guest room instead, which mommy had decorated with teddy bear and train decals on the walls, and Sesame Street or Pup Patrol bedsheets, whichever set wasn’t in the washing machine, on the bed (along with an uncomfortable plastic sheet). Toddler toys and stuffed animals were strewn around the floor, and there was still a faint smell of pee-pee in the air from previous nights’ accidents. Once she ushered me into the room and closed the door, she walked over to a mini-fridge in the corner of the room and pulled out a bottle of milk. Silently, she put in the bottle warmer sitting on top, then strode over to the closet and retrieved an unopened bag of diapers (she’d bought them to threaten me a week ago), a big beach towel, and a small bag I’d never seen before. All with a kind of scary efficiency, she unfurled the towel on the floor and set the diapers and bag down next to it. She turned to me with a cold look. “Lay down.” “Please, mommy…” She looked at her once-husband, still softly sobbing, cheeks wet with tears, a fresh coating of snot bubbling out of my nose and down over my mouth and down my chin, clutching a towel over my shoulders, shivering, my little pee-pee shriveled up even more than usual… A one-time junior law partner reduced to something so… “Pathetic,” she muttered. “I said, lay down.” “But I don’ wanna…” “LAY DOWN FOR YOUR DIAPER OR I SWEAR…” I crept a little closer, and then mommy grabbed my arm and, somehow without throwing me, quickly put me on my back on the makeshift changing pad, almost pinning me. She opened the plastic bag of diapers, pulled one out and started fluffing it, making sure I got a good look at the design. It was decorated with baby circus animals, each wearing its own diaper, and a few with pacifiers, baby bottles, rattles, and other infantile things. Once she was done fluffing, she opened it wide. “Lift your butt, diaper boy.” I never stopped sobbing. I obeyed and lifted my hips slightly, and mommy slid my diaper under me. Reaching into the mysterious bag, she then produced a bottle of baby powder and started sprinkling its snow all over my little pee-pee and tushy, rubbing it in with her other hand. I was embarrassed, but I liked the scent. Finally, she folded my diaper up over me, its cushioned stuffing hugging all my potty parts, and fastened the tapes. The whole time, she muttered, “Can’t use the toilet, can’t use the plastic potty in the hall, can’t hold his piss in the car, and now can’t hold his poop. Baby diapers it is.” The whole time, I just kept crying. “I’ll have to get a changing table for you, so I don’t have to bend over on the floor.” Once I was taped up, she got up and went to my dresser to get a new shirt. I sat up and looked at the puffy, crinkly diaper bulging between my legs. Every time I moved, the plastic crackled like firecrackers. I gingerly reached down to feel the plastic… “NO! You may not remove your diapers! Understand?” She lightly smacked my hand. “Now stand up.” I got up from the towel, trying to adjust my stance for all the padding between my legs. As I steadied myself, a long string of snot dripped down from my nose onto the towel. “Ugh, gross,” mommy said in disgust. She reached down back into the bag and got a pack of baby wipes. She took one and started roughly wiping my face down, removing the tears and snot. “You’re just a mess on both ends, aren’t you? Now arms up.” I complied, and she brought down a clean t-shirt over my head, one that had “BABY” in toy blocks printed on the front, and was just a little short, leaving my diaper on full display. “Now get into bed for your nap. Your bottle should be ready now.” I mournfully shuffled over to my bed and pulled back the sheets. Even after washing, there was still a dingy yellow stain there from repeated wettings, a reminder of why I was in the predicament. As I laid down, mommy came over with a warm bottle… and Jake. Jake was my best friend. He never yelled at me when I had accidents. He never called me stupid or smelly. He was always ready to give me hugs and comfort me. He wasn’t just my best friend, he was my only friend. I was so grateful Jake would stay with me for my nap. I reached out for him and clutched him close. “Now drink this. Maybe then you’ll calm down.” I was reluctant, since I wasn’t thirsty, and I was worried I’d wet the bed again if I drank anything. I shook my head no. “Well if you’re going to nap without your bottle, maybe you can nap without Jake.” I squeezed Jake tighter and moaned. “Then open up.” I opened my mouth a little and mommy slid the nipple in. Without thinking, I started suckling, and the warm milk started squirting out into my mouth, down my throat, and into my tummy. Mommy gently guided my free hand over the bottle and helped me grasp it, then pulled up the sheets. “Now don’t get out of bed until I tell you, and don’t try to take off your diaper. Just drink your bottle, and I’ll do some laundry.” With that, she turned off the lights, left the room, and closed the door. I kept suckling my bottle on autopilot while I looked at my situation. I was back in diapers, and I didn’t know how long until mommy let me try to potty train. I reached down under the blankie and felt the plastic covering my pee-pee. I knew I wouldn’t get the bed all wet, but I was still sad I couldn’t be a big boy anymore. I took the bottle out of my mouth and turned to Jake. “Can I still be a big boy?” I listened to Jake’s answer, then I responded. “I guess so. Mommy knows best.” I kept suckling the warm milk out of the bottle until it was all done. I was so sleepy from all the chaos that’d happened. Just as it was empty, I let the bottle fall from my mouth and hugged Jake tighter. At least I was warm. Warm from the milkies, warm from my blankie, warm from Jakie, and warm in my diapie… Did I just have another accident? I fell asleep before I could answer.

Katie Ann What do you do when you look seven years old but you’re actually a college student in your late teens? For Kathleen’s entire life, she had fought against people treating her much younger than her actual age. Feeling obligated to grow up fast to show people she wasn’t the age of her size, Kathleen never let her inner child out. Tired of fighting against the world, she explores the adult submissive world. What she finds, however, is an enjoyment of regression. Had she made a mistake? Would life be better if she just let people treat her the way she looks at seven years old? By Becky Anne ©2018-2024 ~o~O~o~ Chapter Thirty-One: Halloween When Katie was woken up bright and early the next morning, she tried to figure out when she went to bed. The last thing she remembered was watching ‘The Lion King’ on the TV. She wasn’t sure what time it was, but Daddie was rushing her like they were running late. She looked outside to see that it was still quite dark outside. Before she could blink she found herself in a dry diaper and an orange and black dress with a cat and a pumpkin on the front of it. During a quick breakfast in the high chair, Daddie braided her hair into pigtails, and soon, her ears were being tickled by the ends of bows again. After she was done, she was led to the car and strapped in. Turning to the ever-present car activity bag, she grabbed the book to read it to pass the time. “Pumpkin, I have court later this morning. I will pick you up at seven after your Chem Lab. Find or call Tiffany or Allison if you need a diaper change today,” Daddie instructed while they were on the road. When they got to Katie’s first class of the day, he let her out and then handed her the princess backpack. “You will find your phone and ID in the front pocket. Remember to find Tiffany or Allison if you need a change. I love you, Buttercup,” he told her. “I love you too, Daddie. No keys today, again?” she asked as she hugged him. “No need for them. You will be staying again at my house tonight.” “Okay, Daddie,” she said as she went into the class building. ~o~O~o~ At the usual time that she ate lunch on Tuesday, Katie walked into Reynolds Dining Hall and showed her ID to the student checking IDs at the door. They and quite a few people today had treated her like the little girl she was dressed like. Truthfully, it felt right to be treated that way, so she didn’t mind it. “You look so realistic. I thought you were an actual little girl. I was trying to figure out why you were eating at this dump,” the girl behind her in line told her when she happened to see the ID. “Thank you,” the regressed girl said loudly before whispering to herself, “I think,” before hightailing away to get food. After she got her food, she took her tray to her cluster's usual table, where she found Tiff, Ally, and a few other girls. “Hello, girls,” she said, which was rewarded with greetings in return. She hadn’t been eating long when Mrs. Schneider came and sat next to Katie, “Little Katie, you have been dressed adorably again today.” Jumping because she hadn’t expected Laura’s Mommie, Katie said, “Thank you, Mrs. Schneider.” “I tried inviting you to trick or treat with Laura tomorrow, but I understand you have prior commitments and will be trick or treating in Riverville.” “Yes, Ma’am, I will be trick or treating with Stacy tomorrow. I did brownies with her yesterday, too.” “Oh, you do Girl Scouts?” “Not really, Ma’am, I would like to, but unless someone is willing to drive two hours every Monday or I find a local troop that is willing to accept a nineteen-year-old seven-year-old, that is just a pipe dream.” Mrs. Schneider, grinning like the Cheshire Cat, said, “Let me work on that, Princess. I will tell Laura I saw you. Enjoy your lunch,” and with that, she walked back towards the kitchen. After she was gone, Katie turned to her roommate and adoptive sister, “Daddie says I am supposed to tell one of you when I need a change.” “Would you like one, Princess?” Tiff asked. “Please.” “Let us finish our lunches, and then I will change you. I think I will change you into a kitty cat … no, a bunny rabbit … no, a puppy dog … I can’t make up my mind. I better do that quickly. Katie just stuck her tongue out at her big sister and jumped when Ally tapped her under the chin in punishment. ~o~O~o~ Late afternoon, Katie had some time to kill before dinner, so she headed back to her dorm cluster, to kill time. She found a few of her cluster mates hanging around in the common room. Heading to her dorm, she found it locked, which she found odd. It was odd because Ally was usually in the room doing homework at this time on Tuesday. She headed to a couch to do her homework to kill time instead. ~o~O~o~ Just before dinner found Katie talking to her big sister in their dorm room. She mentioned, “I haven’t seen Ally for the last hour. I am hoping to get in my dorm room. Daddie won’t give me my keys, and I forgot my lab coat when I packed Friday,” while Tiff was typing on her computer. Soon, there was a knock on the door, so Tiff said, “Come in!” Ally walked into the room, and went over to where Katie was sitting and handed her the requested lab coat, said, “A little birdie told me you needed this, Princess.” “Where have you been, Ally?” Katie asked. “Doing homework like a normal little girl.” “I found the door locked earlier.” Ally slowly, as if trying to come up with a believable answer, said, “I didn’t want any distractions.” Tiff, as if she was trying to change the subject, mentioned that it was time to go to dinner, loud enough for the cluster to hear. With that message delivered, everyone headed towards the dining hall, leaving Katie with no choice but to follow. ~o~O~o~ After her lab, Katie was waiting outdoors for Daddie to pick her up at the prearranged time and place. She wasn’t waiting long before the blue Escalade pulled in front of her, with her daddie behind the wheel. Katie was a bit confused when Daddie helped her into the driver's side back seat instead of the normal side of the car. She found a pink car seat behind the opened door instead of the bolster that normally sat on this seat. Taking a moment to look towards where she usually sat, she found Stacy strapped in her lavender car seat. “Hi, Sis. Have you decided to tag along to pick me up?” Katie asked as Daddie strapped her in her own car seat. “Yes, Sis, I wanted to see your college,” Stacy answered as Daddie got in the driver's seat after putting Katie's backpack in the back. Nodding toward Stacy, Katie quizzed her Daddie, “When did the second car seat appear, Daddie?” “I bought it today since some girl keeps wanting to sit in yours, and I prefer you a bit more secure,” Daddie replied. They were soon on the road, not that the two girls in the backseat noticed. They were busy talking about both of their respective days. When they were back at Riverville, Daddie dropped Stacy off at her house, before pulling in the garage. He told his daughter, “After I get you dressed for bed, you have an hour and a half to do homework and/or play.” “I did all my homework while I was killing time before dinner, and my lab doesn’t have homework, Daddie,” she said as she followed Daddie upstairs. ~o~O~o~ The next morning, Halloween, Daddie woke Katie up bright and early in order to dress her in her costume before taking her to her class. After making sure her bottom was dry, Katie was dressed in a Little Bo Peep from Toy Story costume, complete with the ruffled underpants. “Okay, my little toy. Let us get some breakfast in you so you won't be late for class.” In the kitchen, Daddie pulled out a regular chair for her and put a bib on her after she sat down on it. As she started eating her bacon and eggs in front of her, Daddie began to braid her hair. “You are done, sweetie?” he asked when she stopped eating. Nodding, she answered, “Yes, Daddie.” She no sooner had said that when he started attacking her face with a wet whip after turning her chair sideways. He continued by putting an exaggerated amount of blush on her cheeks before doing her lips and bit of mascara. Stepping back to check his handiwork, he said, “It will do. Sara or the girls could do better, probably.” She found a matching bonnet being tied around her chin before he helped her put black Mary Janes on her feet. He helped her into the car seat once they got to the car. He had to really scrunch up her costume in order to get the harness to buckle. While she was looking for something to keep her busy in the car activity bag, Katie noticed that the other car seat was missing. After he got in the car, she asked her daddie, “Daddie, where is the other car seat?” “I took it out. We need that seat later, Sweetheart,” he replied as he drove out of the garage. He continued, “I will again be picking you up at twelve thirty today, sweetie.” ~o~O~o~ Allison was waiting for them outside the English department building when they drove up. Daddie hadn’t been stopped long when she opened the door and released Katie from the harness. After straightening the costume skirt, she accepted the regressed girl’s princess backpack. “I love you, Sweetheart. I will pick you up at twelve-thirty. Behave yourself,” he said while giving his daughter a hug. “I love you too, Daddie, and I am an Angel,” Katie replied, which caused Daddie and Ally to reply with coughs. Pouting towards Ally, Katie asked, “What are you doing here?” “Babysitting a seven-year-old,” Ally answered as she took her regressed roommate's hand. Following her roommate toward class, Katie replied, “Oh!” ~o~O~o~ After Katie’s last class, she waited outside her classroom building for Daddie to pick her up. Soon, the blue Escalade parked by her, but she was surprised when Tiff got out of the passenger seat. “Come on, Little Bo Peep. Let's get you into your car seat so we can go get lunch,” Tiff told her little sister as she helped Katie into the car. After both girls were in the SUV, Daddie drove away towards a restaurant. “I like your costume, sweetie,” the hostess told Katie before addressing Tiff, “an adult menu and a kids menu?” “No, two adults and a kids menu, please. He is parking the car.” ~o~O~o~ Half-past two, Katie was doing homework in her big sister's room when she finally realized that someone should be in class. Where was that girl who was playing hooky? About fifteen minutes ago, she had stepped out with a large carrier bag and headed to another room. Katie didn’t have that thought for long when Tiff walked into the room wearing a dress straight out of the Civil War. The dress silhouette looked like all the correct underpinnings were under it, too. “Sis, you make that re-enacting dress? It looks very nice, too.” Tiff sat next to her little sister on the bed, and as she was squeezing the padding, she said: “No, I left my re-enacting dresses at home, I borrowed mine and our mystery guest's dress from the Theatre Department.” As the big sister was making the little sister lie down for a change, the younger one asked, “Shouldn’t you be in class?” “Yep, I should be, but I am skipping today, sweetie. Don’t you get any ideas!” Tiff said as she changed the regressed girl's bottom. Soon, Daddie, who had been doing work in the common room, knocked, saying it was time to head towards Riverville. With that cue delivered, Tiff helped Katie stand up from the bed and grabbed both of their backpacks. Taking the little girl's hand, she followed Adam towards the car. Katie wondered who the mystery guest could be when they left without the guest. She watched Daddie drive across campus before they stopped outside the Mathematics building, where it appeared another Civil War lady was waiting for them. After the lady got in the car opposite her, she noticed it was Allison. “Nice dress, Ally,” Katie told her roommate. “I still like your costume, too, Bo Peep,” Ally replied. ~o~O~o~ When they got to Adam’s house, Ally wasted no time making an early supper of beef & noodles. After the little blended family had their fill of the delicious meal, the older girls refreshed their makeup before Tiff turned to refresh Katie’s makeup. At about five, the Civil War ladies led Katie across the lawn to Bullard's house. After knocking on the door, Katie said, “Trick or Treat,” to the responding Auntie. Auntie let the three girls into the house after dropping candy into Katie’s pumpkin. “Nice costumes, girls, you two would be right in place in a Civil War re-enactment,” Auntie told them. Tiff replied, “Truthfully, these dresses wouldn’t be allowed at a re-enactment because they aren’t historically accurate. They are really designed for a play instead.” Katie looked around and noticed no Stacy, so she asked, “Where is my best friend?” “She is a bit busy in the little girl's room. She will be back in a second.” Katie just responded with a blush, not that you notice it behind all the blush on her face. Stacy took that moment to walk into the room, saving the regressed girl from her embarrassment. The grade-schooler was wearing a faithful copy of Jessie from Toy Story costume, complete with the hat. Auntie spoke to the two young girls, “Allison and Tiffany are going to take both of you trick-or-treating. Stay with them, and the same rules apply that you had at the Trunk ‘n Treat. You cannot eat any candy, either, before Adam or I inspect it.” With the instructions delivered, the four girls headed out to trick or treat, with Daddie’s house the first stop. ~o~O~o~ A couple of hours later, when the girls were tired and doors with lights on were getting scarce, the little costumed group headed towards Stacy’s home. The two girls hugged goodbye before they split up, and the rest of them headed towards Daddie's house. Soon, Katie found herself in the bathroom, where Tiffany gave her a bath. After a short time to play in the tub, followed by scrubbing to make sure she was spotless. After she was dressed for bed, the regressed girl had a short time to play or watch children’s television before being tucked in bed.

Chapter Thirty Two Amanda looked down at John in the shopping cart. She could feel the worry on her face. “John.” she started slowly “We’re going into this store to get groceries. It’s not too busy this early, and there’s only a few dozen cars here. All you have to do is be cute, and help me figure out what you like.” John just nodded at her. He still looked a bit forlorn. But at least he nodded. This wasn’t shaping up to be the fun outing together she had hoped for, but she figured if she went straight to the strawberries that might snap him out of it. ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ John knew he was being grumpy when Amanda started walking them into the store. He also knew that this was probably really bad timing to be grumpy. He tried thinking his way through all of this as quickly (and haphazardly) as he could. ‘Okay’ he thought to himself. ‘I knew I was stuck. Why am I suddenly pissed off about it?’ While he was debating in his head he saw the end of the parking lot and knew the building was close and he felt like he was being pressured to finish a thought process. So he reached over and patted Amanda on the arm. She stopped and leaned down to ask “You gonna be okay, sweety?” He nodded “I just need a moment. I’m a bit freaked out.” Her face filled his view and she kissed him on the forehead “Do you wanna talk about it?” He tried shaking his head but she was just staring at him like she cared SO much. “I don’t … wa… I THINK that….” He felt rather than saw her fingers running through his hair slowly. “Just try to say roughly what it is.” “I think …” he struggled to assemble a jumble of emotions into words “That … I … I think that I’m just really mad? Maybe just freaked ou… maybe it still hasn’t sunk in. I don’t know why I’m mad. Just that I’m mad.” Two large arms wrapped around him and a hunched over big woman hugged him to her chest. It wasn’t a bad sensation. But also didn’t really help his sense of helplessness. After a moment she got down to eye level with him again and said “I’m very proud of you?” “Uhhh…Why?” He had no idea why she would be proud of him for being mad. Her hand came into his view and she stroked his cheek with the back of a finger as she explained “It’s not easy to say what you feel. Especially when you’re confused.” He nodded like he understood. He almost sort of did. “Okay. We have to go get these groceries one way or another. What can we do now to make you feel a bit less mad, or maybe a bit more in control?” He looked down at where he was sitting. And then down … geeze he was higher up than he was tall. He knew what he wanted. “May I walk?” She looked him up and down and nodded. “On the one condition that Rupert comes with you.” Okay, weird condition, but whatever. “Yes Ma’am.” He was lifted out and stood on his feet and then Rupert was held out to him. “Okay, hold my hand, or hold onto the buggy. But don’t wander off no matter what you do. Say yes Ma’am.” He nodded “Yes Ma’am.” And that was how they walked in. Rupert under his right arm, his main hand holding onto Amanda’s right hand, and John feeling conflicted that he had to ask her to stop, but also somehow relieved that she heard him out. He felt a bit useless and dumb and confused. But somehow just being allowed to walk felt like it gave him a bit of control. Not much. But it was what was going to get. They passed through the automatic sliding doors and immediately he felt like he was looking ‘up’ at the most normal looking grocery store in the world. Shopping carts to the left of the door, rack of sales papers on a wobbly wire rack to the right. Flimsy table full of cheap … oh hey! John pulled on Amandas hand a bit and asked “Hey, what are those up there?” and he held out the hand with Rupert in it to sort of point at the clear containers. If those were what he thought they were, then this world was more normal than he expected. She looked down at him, then followed where he was pointing. “Oh. That’s some pastries. They try to sell you sweets the moment you wal… John why are you looking at me like that?” “I need to see!” It didn’t go unnoticed that she rolled her eyes while she chuckled, but she picked him up and got him up onto her hip as she walked over. John surveyed the table carefully. Sugar cookies the size of small plates. Croissants that he would have to hold with two hands, weird folded pastries filled with some sort of cheese that looked close enough to a danish. Silently, he nodded. “Okay. That seems normal enough.” He felt a pat on his back and he was slid down to the floor as she asked “Pass inspection?” With a silent nod from him, she waited like she wondered if he was going to explain anything. But when the explanation didn’t come she just shrugged and went back to walking. Clearly she didn’t understand how normal that table was. Looking through her legs as they turned right he saw generic floral display. Swinging his head back to the right, and of course up, he saw a cooler full of beverages and cheeses and those hilariously expensive looking bottles of juice. So far so good. Still obviously holding Amandas hand, his head was on a swivel, he felt like he was trying to look at everything at once, trying to find something different about this dimension. But it all seemed so oddly normal. “Oh! Can I see up there?” Very patiently, he was picked up and leaned so that he could see plastic containers of rotisserie chickens. “Heh. Your chicken looks way better than that.” There was definitely a chuckle behind him, but he was lowered back to the floor. They continued on their way with him unabashedly trying to see everything. He spotted shopping carts with Bigs pushing them. Several of them had kids, or kid-like adults in them. One woman in a dress with her blonde hair in a ponytail went by in front of them. She wasn’t paying attention to other people having to stop themselves from running into her as she payed no attention. That, unfortunately, also seemed normal. As they turned left he could see a great big wide open area with coolers that came up to Amanda’s waist. And therefore still over his head. But this area must have been a few hundred feet wide. Possibly more! “Hey umm… Mom?” he asked tentatively. “Yes sweety?” “Is this a big store?” She shook her head “No sweety. It’s sort of mid sized. I usually shop here instead of the bigger store because this one is less crowded and nowhere near as loud. I do go to the bigger ones for the sales sometimes.” Nodding yet again in almost comprehension, he said “This place is way bigger than a grocery store from my world.” Now she smiles “Would you say that it’s just over twice as big?” All he really did to respond was nod, but he let go of his hand and ruffled his hair. “Okay, hold onto the cart an I’ll go slow so you can keep up. We need a weeks worth of groceries, plus maybe some extra for one big meal this weekend. Even though we did a big meal two days ago. You’re not going to be good for my waist line.” “Not my fault.” he stated as he grabbed the back rail of the cart and walked as quickly as he could to keep up. She stopped at the obligatory wall of bread and grabbed two loaves. A few steps down was the usual section of peanut butter and assorted jellies. She looked down at him in consideration for a moment and grabbed a peanut butter and a squeeze bottle of red jelly. Then she squinted at him like she was remembering something. She turned and picked up a bottle of grape jelly and looked him up and down. He could tell that she was thinking of he and Kate stress eating three pounds of grapes the night before and almost throwing up on Aunt Cat. Time to look innocent “What?” he asked. She just shook her head and put the jelly into the cart. They continued on the way and started passing shelves with brightly colored fruit on the tops of them. This was the part of the store that he could never afford to visit consistently. As they passed between two rows, he spotted a small folding table. The table was only the height of his neck, so his curiosity was irresistible. Combined with the fact that Amanda stopped two (of her) steps away from the table, looked down at him, and then started pulling a little bag off of the roll. Well, temptation wasn’t even a strong enough word. John took five big steps and silently stood on tip toes to peek over the table to see what was on it. At first all he saw was an assortment of little paper plates with cut up bits of fruit and little snacks on it. Then he noticed a large gray hair woman leaning down to smile at him. Startled he stepped back too quickly and fell on his butt, squeaking a little as he landed on the hard floor. Thankfully he was wearing some padding. Silently the large smiling woman stood up and stepped around the table, and to him she looked like a thirteen foot tall smiling monster reaching for him. He started to scramble to get away from her, but a large hand closed firmly around his left upper arm and pulled him upright. His fight or flight reflex was swinging back and forth between flee and take a swing faster than he could process. He was rotated slightly and another hand patted his butt and he felt the top of his diaper being pulled back. THAT snapped him out of it, and he croaked out “Don’t touch my butt!” as every single muscle in his body tensed up like a steel cable, and Rupert fell from his hand. If the woman would have tilted him he would have kept the same pose, he was so tense. As she said something to him softly, she was pulling him closer. His fists were balled, his body was tense. He had a plan of escape. He was gonna punch her in the boob as hard as he could and cheese it to hide behind HIS giant. As he was being pulled within swinging range he heard a shout from behind him “JOHN. TAYLOR.” Oh shit. She used his full name. John looked up at the woman. Then over his shoulder at his big. Then he took his own posture into account. Think fast think fast think fast. He went limp and made grabby hands trying to reach for Rupert. That worked for the big that was holding him because he heard her say “Awww” and she stood up, lifting him up onto her hip with a sense of familiarity like she had lifted hundreds of people his size throughout her lifetime. She didn’t seem like a big monster. But she didn’t smell like his big. Not wrong, just not right. Amanda scooped up Rupert an stood with her arms crossed, tapping her foot while she stared at him. Amanda looked mad. “John. I told you to hold either the cart or my hand. Why did you let go?” The older woman holding him came to his rescue by saying sweetly “Oh Mommy, don’t be too hard on him. He just saw a table that wasn’t too high for him to see and he was curious. He only let go for ten seconds.” Then the woman holding him looked down at him and said “You were going to go right back to your Mommy, weren’t you little boy?” John just nodded. “Uh huh” Amanda interrupted. “Thank you for helping him up Ma’am. He’s only been in our dimension for a week and he’s still a bit afraid of all the big changes” After a shuffling of a john shaped rag doll from one persons hip to another, Amanda looked at John expectantly and then nodded toward the woman. “John. Are you going to say thank you to this nice woman?” His brows furrowed, he was still mad that she touched his butt and looked in the back of his diaper. But he also knew he was about to get himself spanked. His face turned red, and he didn’t know if it was because he was mad, or because he was embarrassed. Amanda seemed to know some of what was going on in his head. “John. Take a deep breath. Use your words. Your words John. Nothing else. Just your words. Words.” Okay. The redness was embarrassment. Looking over he mumbled “Tha...Thank you Ma’am.” “Clearly.” Oh, she had the tone. John cleared his throat and said more clearly “Thank you Ma’am.” but still not able to look her in the eyes. “Awww, that’s okay sweety. You just fell down and needed some help up.” The woman seemed to have either not noticed, or been completely oblivious to his previous body language. The way Amanda was holding him, the tension of the fingers on his thigh… yeah. She noticed. “Well, thank you very much for helping him up. He will absolutely learn his lesson and not let go of the cart, because he will be spending more time IN it.” John slumped as he sighed. “Oh Mommy, don’t be mean to him. Here, let Nana Claire give him a treat!” John looked over at the seemingly nice woman, and then up at Amanda. It was his turn for raised eyebrows. Amanda still had something to say “I don’t know if he deserves it at the moment.” “Well, you are his Mommy, but I have samples of fruit and chocolate. And if he’s new here, then we get to find out what he likes together!” He could FEEL Amanda soften against him. He looked over at her and she winked at him. This Nana Claire woman was good at getting samples into littles, even if she was oblivious about other things. “Okay.” Amanda conceded “But you’re still in trouble, Mister.” Amanda carried him the whopping one step to the table so he could see, while the self proclaimed Nana Claire sat back on her stool. As he looked at the small (to them) table he saw a variety of colors. He didn’t know most of these things. Nana Claire gave John a little finger wave like you would a small child and then smiled to Amanda “So how did you wind up with your little bundle of joy here?” Amanda softened slightly as she explained “I found him out in the woods. Well, my dog did. He wandered into a rift and then got lost.” “I..” John started, but he stopped as Nana Claire talked over him. “Oh my! The poor baby must have been so scared! Luckily he has a Mommy to keep him safe!” He looked up, Amanda was smiling a little now. Nana Claire was good. Nana Claire soldiered on “So you haven’t had your baby long, do you know what kind of things that he likes to eat yet?” “I ca..” John stopped as he felt a firm pat on his thigh. Amanda answered for him “So far I know that he loves raw sweet peas, grapes, he tolerated the sweet tomatoes, he traded another little for all of her olives, and he goes wild for strawberries.” “But I…” He tried again. “Well! What a great little eater!” Nana Claire talked right over him. Not on purpose, but like she didn’t know he was capable of words. Amanda patted him on the thigh like she was trying to get his attention as she continued the conversation. “Part of what I hope to do today is get a variety of fruits and veggies to see what he likes.” “Ve…” As Nana Claire spoke like he wasn’t there again he couldn’t help himself, he leaned his head back, rolled his eyes and flopped his head forward onto a boob. As the conversation carried on he mumbled into Amandas chest “I just want an apple.” He was listening to the conversation, but only halfway. He mumbled a few random things into the boob he had his face in. “I ate an entire ostrich.” was one of them. And “I killed all the dinosaurs. They were delicious.” was another. After a few minutes of being talked over, literally and figuratively, Amanda rotated him and pointed at the table. Nana Claire had a handful of plates pushed to the front of the table and she was smiling at him like she was looking at an infant. Happy, bubbly, vacant. “Here you go, can you be a big boy and try these for us? Mommy told me some things you like and I bet you’re going to love all of these things.” John looked down at the tiny paper plate with some little cube of pale yellow fruit on it. He just knew he was going to hate it because it was coming from Nana Claire. With a look up to Amanda it was obvious at a glance that this fruit was going in his mouth one way or the other. He huffed. “Aww, new littles are shy. But you trust Nana Claire and you’ll be very happy that you did.” John gave her the best fake smile he could as he leaned back and reached across with his left hand and picked up the little cube of pale yellow. “That’s called a mango. Can you say mango?” John just shook his head and said “Nope.” and then popped the fruit from another dimension into his mouth before anyone could catch on that he was obviously being snarky. As he bit into the juicy cube, he stopped moving. His brain had to reset. That’s not a Mango. Mango shouldn’t taste that good. It was as though the inside of his mouth was filled with sweet liquid and slightly crunchy fruit. His brain caught up with his taste buds and he started chewing faster. The two bigs read him like a book because before he could swallow. By the time he was done Amanda had taken Rupert, put him into the buggy and gotten him his sippy cup and said “Drink some water.” They didn’t even ask how he like the mango. They just assumed that he did because he ate it like he was starving. After a few pulls of water Amanda held up a yellow square that was obviously pineapple. There was no way that was … it got closer to his mouth and he tried giving her ‘the look’ but this was her world and that was about to be his bite of pineapple. Fine. Of course Nana Claire had to chime in to help “Don’t worry sweety, you like sweet things and tart things. You’re gonna love that.” GOD HE WANTED HER TO BE WRONG. John took the bite of Pineapple as indignantly as he could manage. And just like the Mango, it was delicious! Bit tart on the follow which made his eyes cross briefly, but other than that amazing. He was made to drink more water and when he saw a blueberry coming at him he didn’t wait, he reached out and grabbed it and popped it into his mouth like a piece of candy. It tasted sweet and just a bit tart and the only thing that spoiled it at all was that Nana Claire said he would love it. He wanted her to be wrong so badly. Next was a piece of banana that had been cut in half to make a semi circle. Nana Claire said “Now Mommy, your little boy may not like the banana. But if you want, I’m sure he could try it like a big boy and find out for sure.” As the banana came at him he leaned back. It came closer still and he twisted to lean back a bit farther. As it got right to his mouth he willed his spine to go limp so he could bend upside down. It didn’t work as the bite of banana went into his mouth. He closed his eyes and tried not to make a face as he chewed it. The sweet flavor was fine. But the texture in his mouth going from firm to goop in a few chews made him stop. He wanted to spit it out. He wanted to spit it into orbit. He wanted to untaste this bite of banana. He wanted to send the banana through a rift so it would be someone else's problem. As he finally forced himself to swallow the bite, he didn’t even care how obvious his distaste was on his face or in his mannerisms. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw Nana Claire nod “Well, it’s impossible to know for certain what our little babies like until they try it. He obviously does not like the banana.” A pox upon her for being right. Just as he finished taking some water out of his sippy cup, and before he could mouth off to her by shouting ‘Ya think!?’ he looked over and Nana Claire had left her stool and she was smiling at him holding a piece of strawberry out on a toothpick for him to take directly from her instead of from his own Mommy. That’s not fair. Nana Claire is good at this. Mean. Totally ignored him, but somehow actually did manage to read his body language. Which means that she knew full and well that he was scared and wanted to lash out earlier. But here she was offering him strawberry. He realized that she could indeed read him like a book as she said “Don’t worry, Nana Claire can tell what you like.” Begrudgingly he took the bite. Oh it was heaven. It was oh so sweet in just the right ways. It was just barely tart on the end. Juicy did not begin to describe it. It was perfect. Almost worth this batty dimension for more of these. Almost. He visibly relaxed. “Now!” Nana Claire, dismissive and mean and wonderful saint of strawberry procurement continued “I believe in saving the best for last. Mommy, is it okay if your baby boy has a piece of chocolate?” Amanda squinted down at him and asked softly “Do you want a piece?” Of course he nodded. It’s chocolate. So Nana Claire showed Amanda the packaging of the candy bar and gave her the whole sales pitch about how ‘Bigs don’t like sweets, but littles do. And this chocolate is made just for littles by people that love them.’ yada yada yada. Nana Claire opened up the little container with the samples of chocolate bar and instead of giving him a tiny piece, she got an especially big chunk and handed it to him. He had to take it with both hands. “Thank you Nana Claire!” He said without any prompting from either big. “Oh there’s his little voice! You are most welcome.” Of course -now- she could hear him. He would be more indignant, but he had a huge chunk of chocolate. One cautious nibble of it and he was sold. It was so good it tasted like drugs and addiction in one sweet sweet package. John was deposited into the shopping cart and Amanda and Nana Claire went around gathering up some fruits behind him. He heard something about “This looks like an apple but tastes like a grape” and honestly it didn’t matter, he had chocolate. Eventually they were done in the produce section and his fingertips were covered in chocolate. He didn’t really remember the last few minutes. Not did he felt the need to. As Amanda wiped his hands and mouth with a baby wipe he said “Mom?” “Yes sweety?” “Can you please tell her that I’m sorry that I got scared?” With a nod, Amanda turned and said “Nana Claire, John says that he’s sorry for getting scared earlier.” Of course she heard it from another big, Nana Claire smiled at him and said to Amanda “Oh that’s perfectly okay Dearie. He’s just new here and he hasn’t learned that the bigs know better. He’ll learn how much he needs to depend on us in no time, I promise.” With the two bigs nodding at each other, Amanda turned and pushed the cart away, with him now not only seated in it, but buckled in for good measure. His walking in the store privileges were obviously gone for the moment. “May I walk some more?” “No you may not.” He looked down at her feet as he said softly “Okay.” From there the rest of the shopping trip seemed to be comfortingly ordinary. Rice, beans, dry goods all went into the buggy behind him. He started to feel a bit giggly for some reason. He had no idea why, but when Amanda showed him a box of what was obviously a version of mac’n cheese shaped like little animals, he started having a giggle attack. Since he had been good since that incident two packs of marshmallows went into the front of the cart with him. He knew a bribe when he saw it. All went great and he was even tolerating having to twist around to see what groceries they had just passed. For some reason he started to enjoy putting his hand on top of hers when she was pushing the shopping cart. It made him smile. While they were in the cooler section and Amanda was reading the nutrition labels of various juices marketed for littles his stomach started to feel bubbly. It did not feel normal and the bubbles were not moving up. While he was focusing on the odd sensation a woman with a very familiar seeming haircut walked up behind Amanda and opened the cooler next to her, hitting Amanda with the door hard enough that Amanda said “Hey!” The rude woman said “Well, watch where you’re standing.” Amanda just let it pass with a harrumph. John saw her hit his Mommy with a door. And in his current state that set him off. John grabbed and launched a bag of marshmallows at the womans head. The bag just hit her and fell to the ground. It was like throwing a pillow at a giant golem. But it got the message across. The rude woman looked at him indignantly “Hey! You little turd! Don’t you know better!” Amanda turned and said “Hey! You don’t yell at him. You upset him in the first place.” “Well, certainly SOMEONE needs some mittens.” John started to chime in “Don’t hit my Momma!” but he stopped. For reasons that John could never explain, suddenly he didn’t have an urgent need to go. He HAD to go. The churning immediately turned to cramping and he grabbed the handle of the cart with a pained look on his face. He tried with all his might to stop it. But he may as well have been trying to stop a landslide with willpower alone. This did not feel normal. It was torrential and he couldn’t breathe as his entire abdomen convulsed to expel something that it wanted out of him more urgently than it wanted anything else. No movement should be this immediate, this liquid, and certainly not this foamy. It felt wrong in every possible way. John was trapped in the shopping cart and he tried desperately any way he could to pull himself up and take weight off of his bottom. It was beyond gross. And what was worse he had no choice or any chance. The woman had been prepared to scream at him and Amanda more, but while John sat there in the cart freaking out and obviously messing himself she stopped and stared. After a moment she covered her nose and said “Ugh. Littles!” and power walked away like she had anywhere else to be. All John knew was that it still hurt so much and more came out of him. It was too much. He was never one to cry easily, but he was also not prepared to be in another dimension and helplessly mess himself with the force of an upside down volcano. John started crying. And for some reason his emotions felt like they were dialed all the way up, so when he started crying he started CRYING. He didn’t even notice Amanda put the marshmallows back into the cart and start quickly walking away without saying a word. He barely noticed walking past over a dozen Bigs, all of whom looked at him and said some variation of “Awww, poor baby.” He was still crying when she unbuckled him. He was still crying when he was carried into the women's bathroom. He was certainly crying when he was laid down onto the changing table. His shoes were pulled off. His pants were peeled off. Amanda was talking to him softly, shushing him and trying to calm him down while she worked. He didn’t even register when she buckled a strap over his chest and ran across the bathroom to get several paper towels and put them under him and start wiping off his back and belly and legs. He started slowing down as she peeled the gross diaper off of him and saw what she had to work on. “Whew. Baby this is … a lot. Hold still for Momma.” Six paper towels and a dozen wipes later, she was going to great lengths to get everything off of the changing table and tilting him up to scrub underneath him. It was easily five minutes of dedicated work on Amanda's part before she had him in a fresh blue diaper. When she was finally done changing him, he was out of tears. He turned his head sideways as she went to the sink and turned his pants inside out, scrubbing them as best she could with hand soap and rinsing them under the faucet. After wringing them out as thoroughly as she could, she tried the hand drier on them. After a minute of the loud fan running she seemed to give up and walked back over to unbuckle him and picked him up into a big hug. She spoke softly as she asked “Are you feeling better now that you’re clean?” He nodded yes into her neck. “Are you out of tears? Do you need to cry any more?” He shook his head no into her neck. “Do you know that I love you?” He nodded yes into her neck again. “Why did you throw the marshmallows at that woman?” “Because she hit my Mom with a door.” There was quiet for a moment as he felt her hand stroking his back some more. Eventually she spoke again “Would you like to pick a pack of cookies?” Of course he nodded again.

Megan's Strange New Life Chapter 1: Moving to a New Pod “Megan! We need to go!” I heard my dad calling at me as I quickly scanned around my empty bedroom, with the missing bed that used to rest against the window, my purple and pink dresser that was at the foot of my bed, and the memories of my friends sprawled out on the floor with me, coloring, chatting, or doing homework. This room had been mine for the last ten years of my life, and now, I was leaving it. A tear fell down my cheek as I bade one last farewell to the shut door. “What’s taking so long?” My dad looked over an oversized box that blocked most of his body from my view, and I was lucky to see his blue eyes and wild thick curly hair poking up over it. “Honey, did you forget something or are you missing something?” he sounded a little concerned for me. “No. I got it all,” I sighed. My bed and dresser, things I’d had since I was like four, were given away to poor neighbors. I honestly had been begging dad to get rid of that dresser for ages now, with its Snow Queen theme in purple and pink. But now it wasn’t there, and I was leaving my baby room behind, I couldn’t help it. The tear lingered on my cheek. “Well, do me a favor and open the door, honey. This box is killing my back!” I nodded, pulled my pink pullover shirt with Stitch on it down, and jumped over to the door, not happily, but just to not delay the time it took. I didn’t want my dad to hurt himself. I breathed heavily as he passed, looking down at my faded blue jeans and where my favorite shirt was already trying to pull itself up again to expose a small part of my stomach. It was probably time to admit that the shirt was getting too small for me. “I know, kiddo,” he smiled with his mouth, but his eyes were misty like mine, and I think he was nearly as sad as I was to leave. Sometimes, you just had to go where life took you though! That’s what he’d always say, especially in a time like this. “You know, baby….” I nodded as he told me the familiar phrase. I knew it was coming. “Cheer up, sweetheart! You’ll have twice the number of friends you’d had before because you still have friends, that with today’s tech, you can even keep in touch, and now, you’ll make new ones, too!” I shook my head. “But I can’t go to Cindy’s slumber parties anymore or hang out with Sharon at the mall.” “You didn’t…,” he started to look at me like I might have pulled the wool over his eyes and just now figured it out. “No, dad. What I mean, was now I’d never get to hang at the mall with the other teens with my friends. You always take things wrong. Sheesh!” But I smiled up at him. He just shook his head, labored to get the box to the van and in the back, and then I was in, and we were pulling out of the drive. Another tear slid down my cheek as I saw the driveway appear from under us, to the front, as we backed out of the drive. A heavy sigh tore at my heart. I remembered, three years ago, my dad had gotten a truck, and my mom, living at the time, glared her green eyes into his icy blue ones, and she asked him: “What do you think we can do with that piece of junk?” “Well, we can haul big things that we need, like when we buy a tree, and …,” but mom had her hands on her hips, and he knew that his truck wouldn’t last. I missed my mom’s green eyes and sunshine caramel light hair. I miss her perfume, and I miss her sing-song voice when she called my name. I was tranced out for a bit. “Megan!” my dad’s voice cut through my daydream so sharply I knew he had been calling my name a few times. “Sorry dad. I was just thinking.” “Thinking?” We were on the road, now, driving through the city towards the big one that would take us far away. The sigh in my throat was nothing to the sigh in my heart. “Yeah, about mom and about when we got this van.” “You remember that? That was like three years ago!” he said back to me sounding a little surprised and a little sad at the same time. He probably picked up on that it was our last memory of doing something outside of the hospital with my mom. I nodded, but he probably couldn’t see me. I didn’t feel like verbalizing though. I was starting to remember my mom’s face again, and I didn’t want what little I could still recall to vanish so quickly. Dad became kind of quiet, too. I really miss mom. I miss my own little bedroom in that little house we had forever and even if the room was infantile, it was mine and it had the memories of my mom in there, when she’d come and check on me at night, when I got scared and she hugged me, and even when I used to wet the bed, and she hugged me and then made it all go away and put me back to sleep. I sighed. “I was happy in that house,” I told my dad. “I loved my room.” “You hated your room,” he reminded me, but I could hear the chuckle in his voice. He knew that he was just egging me on to tell him what I missed. “No. I said it was juvenile and babyish, not that I completely hated it,” I huffed. “I liked that out the window was a tree and then the front road so I could see when my friends were coming to the house….” “Oh?” he had a laugh in his sound as he asked. “You’re sure you didn’t miss the princess dresser?” I frowned. It was the most babyish thing in my room, but then, I remember how mommy and I picked it out together when I was like six years old, they decided that it was time that I had my own bed in my bedroom, and not a toddler thing that was right in their room. “I… I do miss the dresser,” I sighed in sadness. “I miss mommy.” “I know,” he said his voice being a little less mocking now as we turned to the subject of why I really missed the baby things in that room. “But now, it’s time to grow up,” he told me. “I don’t mean about mom. You will miss her sometimes, and sometimes it will be very strong, but that’s okay.” “So, what about growing up?” I asked. “Well, even though you will sorely miss mommy sometimes, what you have to grow up about, is to remember that the dresser and the baby toys you had, are not her. They were kind of special to you because she bought them, but honestly, the most precious thing you should carry with you about her, should be in your heart.” I nodded. Of course, I knew he was right, but that still didn’t make it any easier to throw away the baby blocks I had because there was no room to bring unnecessary things with us in the car. My bed and dresser were both donated to a kid that was poor and needed it more. I hope that kid takes care of that stuff. “So, you are going into the fifth grade…,” dad tried to change the topic a bit. “You’ll be the biggest kid at your school next year.” I giggled. “There are, other fifth graders, daddy.” “There are?” he asked as though to be surprised by the fact. “You know there are,” I said half amused that he thought I wouldn’t catch on to his paternalizing behavior. Over the years, I had learned when he was playing like I knew something more than he did, and when he really was shocked that I knew something, though sometimes, he could still trick me. But me? The only fifth grader? He had to know I’d catch that one! I nearly laughed at myself being bothered that he played like that. Of course he did. It was just one of the silly things he did when he wanted to take my mind in a different direction, and it worked. I forgot, kind of, how much I missed mommy. “So, daddy?” I leaned towards the front seat, and got closer. “So…, you got a new job, right?” “Yes, sweetheart. It pays a little more than the last place, and because I’m going to rent the company trailers, rent will be reduced, too, so we’ll have more money to spend on you.” I smiled. “Okay. But do you know anything about where we are living?” “I do, sweetheart. There will be plenty of space to play, and it will be safer from dangerous people because people don’t typically like to live in a place like that.” “What’s wrong with where we’re living that even crime animals don’t want to live there?” I asked wide eyed. “Well, it’s a small town, so it’s easier to get caught if a crime animal takes something,” daddy said. “And there are less targets to take from because of the smaller number of people.” “Oh,” I looked down. I started to think about a couple of my favorite old, old, shows from when daddy was little a zillion years ago, and wondered if the town would have even twenty people in it. Anne of Green Gables made it feel like there weren’t many more than twenty. Little House on the Prairie also didn’t seem to have that many. Never heard of those shows, right? Well, my mom used to like them, so I watched them, and then I liked them, but I know they are like from a zillion years ago. It’s like I said. “Oh?” he asked as he heard my disappointment. “What’s wrong? You’ll have a lot of space to play and run around!” “Well, if there are less than fifty people in town, how will they have a mall?” “They don’t, sweetheart,” he frowned at me through the mirror. “But there are a few more people than fifty.” “So, there goes hanging out at the mall at all as a teenager.” He chuckled. “Baby, you have like five or six years before you need to worry about that. There’s no way I’d let you go to the mall by yourself before you’re sixteen. You do know that, right?” I frowned. “I guess.” I scooted up to sit up. I loved talking to my dad, but being in the same position too long was uncomfortable, so I sat up a little more, and then I pulled my feet up on the bench style seat and then leaning my back against the side of the van, the very side he was driving from, I got comfortable again. “So, if it’s a small town, does it have a small lake or maybe a mountain to climb?” I asked. “It might,” he said as though he wasn’t sure himself. “But it will also have fresh air and you might even see some wildlife. You never know. It won’t be like San Diego.” “San Diego isn’t that bad,” I crossed my arms. “I like it there.” He sighed and shook his head. “Well, honestly, I don’t.” I frowned wondering why he wouldn’t like it! There were plenty of things to do there, and it was easy to get around town even if your car wasn’t working. There were a lot nice shops and restaurants, and it seemed there were books and computers things everywhere! He liked computers. “We’re going to be on the road for a while,” daddy told me. “Why don’t you dig your crayons out or a book and occupy yourself for a while?” I nodded. I woke up rubbing my eyes. I didn’t remember when the smooth rhythm of the car, the soft music, and the quietness of reading had put me to sleep, but now, we were on the road somewhere way out in the desert-like steppes of Southern California. There were a few trees and bushes here and there, and way up ahead, I could see the hills and mountains looming up before us. It was still rather peaceful in the car, so much so, that it seemed boring. The skies seemed clear with maybe a cloud spotted here or there in the sky. I scooted up some, pushing a bushy curly mass of hair from my face and grabbing daddy’s seat, I spoke through the quietness of the car. The heavy atmosphere seemed to affect how loud my voice was. “Daddy? Where are we?” I asked. “We just left the Apple Valley and Victor Ville area,” he looked at me through the mirror. The shadow of where he always kept the hair off of his chin and under his lip was starting to creep up on him. “Are you hungry? It is getting near lunch time if you want to stop in a little bit.” Relieved that I didn’t have to tell him why I really needed to stop, I nodded, but he kept looking through the mirror at me, as if he couldn’t really tell I was nodding. Maybe he just looked up there so I would know he was paying attention to me, but he couldn’t really see me. I know the mirror is really for him to see the cars behind us. “Yeah, I’m a little hungry,” I said after a few moments. Okay, he was my dad, and I probably didn’t have any real reason that you would call a reason, but I’m just shy about personal things, okay? Get over it. Anyway, we continued to ride along on this stretch of boredom’s-ville road. There were a lot of ups and downs on this stretch of road, as if someone found a place where the earth had been pulled together in a fancy pleated fashion, and they purposefully built a road over that section thinking it might liven up the desert or something! I’ll tell you, it did not! It just made it feel annoying when you thought you could really see something interesting, then you were going up another hill that hid what you were looking at. I squeezed my thighs together wondering when we were going to stop. He mentioned getting lunch in a bit, so it couldn’t be that long, could it? I looked out the window to try to distract myself a little more from the uncomfortable feeling in my stomach. “Barstow should be up here in about fifteen or twenty minutes,” my dad smiled back at me through the mirror that I was sure he couldn’t see me from. He had broken into my looking out the window imagining a unicorn running along the side of the road, which meant my mind went right back to the pang in my side and the feeling I had at the pushing pressure inside wanting out. “We’ll get some lunch there.” I leaned up. “That long, dad?” “I’m afraid so, kiddo. Is there something else bothering you?” “No. Nothing.” I quickly sat back being far too embarrassed to say anything else on the matter. My face felt a little bit hot, and I shook with the uncomfortable feeling that he somehow knew of my shame, that I had to get to the restroom. I hope he doesn’t suspect.” I thought back into last year at my desk one day: Back in fourth grade in January or February: We had been reading from our class study book, How To Eat Fried Worms, I think the book was called. I was sitting in my seat, feeling a little uncomfortable, and it was like thirty minutes before lunchtime. I saw people sitting quietly around me, still reading, and the teacher was calling on someone else to read a bit. As we read one, two, or sometime as many as five paragraphs, we discussed what was going on in the story. I was starting to fidget a little bit…. “Megan?” I heard my dad break into my thoughts again. “Are you alright back there? You seem a bit quiet.” “Yeah, I’m okay,” I sighed. I wished he wouldn’t keep interrupting me. He keeps making me have to go worse! I pushed my hands on the front of my pants, and looked out the window for a sign that might tell me how much further I’d have to wait. “Honey, you don’t sound okay,” my dad looked up into the mirror, and though I was sure his eyes couldn’t really see me, it felt like he could see not only my eyes, but right down into my body and into the full bladder that was swishing around inside, battering at the dam that I was trying to reinforce with my thighs tightly pushed against it along with my hands. “Look, if you need something, you should tell baby.” “There’s no bathroom around here,” I suddenly blurted out in frustration and anger that he kept making me think of it, and I was so embarrassed that I had to tell him that I had to go! I didn’t mean it. I was just really having a hard time and didn’t want to do anything like a baby, here. He sighed. “Okay. Well, hold on. Just about another ten minutes, sweetheart.” He didn’t even get mad that I yelled at him. Maybe he knows I had to go really bad? I felt my face get even redder and knew I had to be turning purple. I wanted to crawl into a tiny hole, but even though I felt all the shame of having to tell him I had to go so bad, I couldn’t stop my body fidgeting and my legs rubbing against each other, as if they were trying to massage the feeling away. Frowning, I tried to close my eyes, wanting out of this predicament I somehow got myself into. I wanted dad to forget what he found out. I wanted to just be sitting there quietly, just waiting patiently like the big girl I was supposed to be. This was worse than anything…. But no, not really. Back in Fourth grade, last January or February: “Megan, stand up and read for us, please.” Mrs. Thompson called on me in reading. The clock was still twenty-five minutes until lunch. I was already squirming in my chair. “Um…,” I looked around. I didn’t want to stand up. Everyone might see me squirming. But if I didn’t stand up, then everyone would be watching me for sure! I nodded and stood up…. “There’s the truck stop,” dad interrupted the memory of my worse day since starting school. I felt grateful, but at the same time, annoyed that once again, his interruption brought me back to the present where I was reminded that I was trying to keep my self dry now. It was eleven years old, now. I was over halfway to being an adult. I couldn’t be in this situation! It was so babyish! I looked out the window and saw we still had a very short way to get there, but the truck sign loomed up out of the ground like a savior! I was very happy to see that sign, and mentally scolded my bladder to wait just five more minutes! It wasn’t that bad! Of course, it was bad. My bladder pushed back in increased pressure to let me know that scolding it internally into submission was NOT going to work. The only thing I could do to keep from disgracing myself, was get to the promised bathrooms given by signs under the Truck Stop name, and get there now! We pulled our car easily into a parking area as there were plenty of places to park around. I pushed my knees together and internally scolded my bladder. “Look, just three more minutes, and then you can go,” I promised. “Just three minutes. Please. It’s not going to kill you to wait that long!” My bladder pulsed at me, and I couldn’t tell if it was agreeing to the deal, barking at me because I was scolding it, or if it was warning me that I didn’t have three minutes. I just knew that it wasn’t good to have the swishing pressure hammering at the dams inside. I had to keep my thighs so close together it was hard to take any regular steps, and my hands were pushed up against my pants, trying to add strength to the barricade. My dad had started to just walk, but when he looked back and saw me struggling, he strode his three giant steps towards me, and he bent down. His blue eyes looked into mine. He looked serious but comforting at the same time. “You’re not wet, at all yet, are you?” I shook my head. “I’m going to carry, you honey. It will be faster, and you might make it, okay?” I nodded, my upper teeth pulled across my lower lip momentarily. “Be careful,” I whispered. “If you hold too tight, I might um….” But he put a finger on my lips and gave me a serious look while his eyes were soft and understanding. “Just do your best, baby. I know you don’t want to have this happen. Trust daddy.” I nodded and let him carry me. The jolting of his movement wasn’t helping the strength of my dam, but he did carry me more like I was something rather than someone which meant he kept my legs together which made the dam stay in place though it was weakening. My upper body was nearly up over his left shoulder. “Just another moment,” he whispered as I was jolted along. I hoped I could make it. He finally sat me down just outside the bathrooms for girls. “Honey,” he made me wait one last moment while he lectured me about being safe. “Remember, if you feel scared to come right out even if you are not done, and if you are in there more than five minutes, I’m going to come in on you looking for you, okay?” I nodded pushing my legs and hands against the dam hoping he’d hurry this up. “Okay, then,” and brushing the side of my face with the back of his hand moving some of my bushy caramel light brown hair out of my eyes, he turned me towards the bathroom patting me on the back to send me in. Relief! There were eight stalls in here, and I don’t think any of them were being used. I saw some other women and girls near the sinks, but I ignored them. The closest stall was necessary! I hobbled to it as fast as I could, slammed the partition door hard, and hobbled to the toilet and started to pull at my pants when suddenly I felt a little urine pushing out. I grabbed my pants down as fast as I could getting pee pee on the floor, on the toilet seat, and into the toilet. Nervously, I felt around my jeans. I was afraid. But the butt was dry. I pulled at the front. It was dry. I didn’t see anything noticeable in them, but I could feel a little bit of dampness that was just around the middle and partly down one thigh on the inside of the jeans. My panties were damp and I was sure there was going to be a dried yellow stain where a little bit wet the middle of them. Daddy never checks my clothes anymore, so he won’t know. But that means I have to wear the damp panties and the jeans until they dried out. A small price to pay. No one will know I almost acted like a baby. We were back out in the main area again, and dad took my hand leading me to one of the many restaurants that seemed to be around this giant complex of places for people stopping. There was a motel, a gas station, six restaurants, a little souvenir shop, and even a tiny drug store. It was almost like someone took a mall apart, and then separated each of the stores into separate buildings, and then placed them around this huge parking space. “What about Mexican?” my dad smiled at me with a big toothy grin. I loved the way his eyes got those little creases at the edges on the outside when he smiled, and how his forehead sometime got light lines that seemed to disappear up above his hairline so it looked like they probably went all the way to the top of his head. They were just faint lines though, when he smiled. “Okay,” I said cheerily. I loved Mexican food, especially if it wasn’t just the fast food that we Americans label Mexican like this restaurant wasn’t. We walked through the door, and I could see Mexican themes everywhere from iconic large Sombreros hanging on the wall, to a huge map of Central America in the center of the area where we had to wait to be seated, and some other things that people sometimes didn’t think about. “Daddy? How come that picture shows white people invading Mexico? I though America never went that far south.” “Honey, the Europeans invaded all way from Canada all the way down further south than even Mexico when they first came here. Our white blood doesn’t come from being natives of the area of the United States alone.” “Really?” “Yeah, honey. Didn’t they teach you that in school yet?” “No. We just learned about the gold rush, and some animals, and how the white people kicked the Californian peoples out so they could get the gold here.” “Ah. I forgot. I thought state history and culture was taught in third grade.” “Huh?” I knew what history meant, but I had never heard of culture as being something taught. I thought it was just who you were. Like there was Mexican culture, Chinese culture, and Black culture and those were just things that they did that was different a little bit from what I did. I didn’t know that you had to learn it at school? Or maybe daddy did when he was little but now it’s all over the place. Daddy is like a zillion years old, after all. As we sat down, they brought out a plate of Quesadillas with some spicy sauce in a dish for us, and they gave us little glasses of water, like most good places did. The young waitress handed us a menu, and as she started to walk away, my eyes were drawn over a door where a woman with dark red hair was holding the hand of a girl not too much smaller than me in a jean ripped jacket with cutesy decals of pink and yellow flowers on the sleeves, a pink shirt where the jacket was open and I could see a portion of a unicorn, and her pants were ripped and stained from just above the knee down. It wasn’t just stylish rips like people sometimes buy these days, but it was really worn. Her hair was nearly as bushy as mine, but it was a dirty blond that looked like it might be changing color. “Get your filthy kid and get out of the restaurant,” I heard someone yell at the woman. I felt sorry for the child who was holding her stomach, though and I patted daddy on the arm and nodded over at them. “I think the little kid is hungry,” I told him. She was probably around my age, but I purposefully said little kid to get dad to look. He frowned and walked over where the woman and girl were standing. “Do you know this woman?” the usher asked my dad. “Yeah, they’re with us. You know how little kids are! That’s her favorite jacket and pants, so she insisted on wearing them. I swear, she’s going to wear those jeans until they fall apart!” There was a chuckle and my daddy lifted up the little girl as if she was his child, and the woman walked with them and sat the little girl down next to me. I couldn’t tell while we were sitting if she was really shorter than me or not. The woman smiled at my dad. “Thank you.” “Don’t mention it,” he nodded at the waiters around the room. “We can talk about it later.” I smiled up at my daddy. My daddy was really nice to people sometimes. That’s one of the good things about my daddy. If he thought you were in trouble, he’d help you even if it wasn’t his business. “So, does um…,” Daddy waited for the lady to fill in the little girl’s name for him as he was trying to find out about them. “October, oh, um… Octy,” the woman trembled some. She looked like she was lost in how to do something this sneaky. “Yeah, does Octy like anything special that is Mexican food?” The little girl looked nervous as she peered her eyes through the top of her had that was bent down to the table, and she mumbled. “aysi z gu.” I didn’t hear what she said at all. I know what gibberish I did get was not anything that could be intelligible to even my smart daddy. “Honey, I couldn’t hear you,” my dad whispered to the little girl that I saw getting tears in her eyes, and she shook some. I didn’t know what to do. Would she get more scared if I hugged her? I showed her the menu, and I pointed to the enchiladas I was hoping to get. “Do you like that?” I asked. The girl nodded her head a little bit, but she was still shaking really bad. I frowned and looked back to the woman. Now, I noticed, the woman was looking like she was shaking a bit, too. I wondered what they were scared of, and it sort of made me nervous. I cast my eyes about to see if it looked like someone was looking for someone. I imagined they’d probably be angry and maybe even stomping around, so I was looking for a person with that kind of vibe. My dad put a hand on the woman’s hand, and he whispered up at her. “Tell the little one to just eat quietly, and you, too, and then we can go back to my car together after lunch, and maybe you can tell me how I can help you.” The woman nodded. “My name is David. David Lawrence,” My daddy told her with a stern look like he knew she was in trouble, but I couldn’t tell if daddy thought helping her was a good idea or not. It was the kind of look he gave me when he was fixing a problem that I caused, but tried to pretend just happened, but he didn’t really believe the problem was there for no reason. “I… I’m Vanessa,” the woman nodded. “I…I’ll tell you everything, once we are safe.” My daddy nodded. “Well, I will get you somewhere safe. I wouldn’t forgive myself if you got yourself in trouble, and it caused a child to get hurt.” The woman nodded and looked down. “Thank you.” As we sat and ate our lunch, I felt my face blush a little hot because I thought the other kid was sitting a little too close to me, and I definitely smelled something. I was kind of surprised my daddy didn’t smell how bad it was, if I could smell myself. I would probably have to tell him I peed my pants after all. I felt tears in my eyes as I realized that this little girl I didn’t know was going to find out. She had to smell me, though. It was really strong. My daddy reached a hand across the table, and he mouthed at me. “It’s okay, baby. We can talk later.” I nodded. Did he really know and was waiting to get me alone to not make me embarrassed? I was so stupid thinking I could hide that I peed my pants from him. Of course, he knew every time I did something weird. “Your little girl looks a little scared,” the woman said. “Assuming it’s not because of you, maybe we are making her nervous?” My daddy shook his head. “She’s just going through some stuff,” he seemed to try not to tell her about private matters. “She’ll be fine after we talk later.” “I don’t mean to cause trouble, David. I’m sorry I don’t have any money to pay you back for lunch, but we can just disappear when we are done eating.” “No, Vanessa. I promise, it’s not you. Megan is just emotional right now. She’ll be okay.” I could see the woman looking more at me than my dad though in that exchange, it felt like she knew something. Maybe I smelled so bad she knew I wet, too. I shook my head. I had to ignore her stares. But they were hard. I gulped. She knew I had peed my pants. I could tell. She knew. I shivered a little more. I didn’t even want daddy to know! What was I going to do now? She’ll tell him. He already knew. I shivered again. “Your child is really scared,” the woman told my dad. “I really think if you let me talk to her for a moment, just over there by the bathrooms, I can calm her down. She didn’t look nervous until we sat at your table.” My daddy looked at me for a moment. They seemed to watch each other for an eternity. My daddy looked around for a moment. “Don’t worry. The people looking for us don’t know we are here,” the woman told my dad. “We left in the middle of the night a couple of days ago. No one knows where we are. I promise.” My dad sighed and nodded. “Okay. But you stay where I can see my daughter.” The woman nodded and she stood up. “Come on, Megan. I promise, you’ll be okay, and your daddy will be right here watching us. I just don’t want to scare Octy anymore than she already is.” I nodded as I looked up at my dad. “Just be ready,” he mouthed at me so I’d know he didn’t fully trust the woman. I knew what he meant. He taught me how to get away from a big person a couple of years ago. Even a woman doesn’t like her foot stepped on between where the leg meets just under the ankle. And he would be out of his seat if he saw me fighting her. We walked over by the bathrooms, and the woman bent down to my ear. “Look, sweetheart, I told your dad the truth,” the woman got really serious with me as she looked intently in my eyes. “No one knows where Octy and I are, so you don’t have to worry about anyone causing your daddy trouble. You are safe.” I nodded up at her, my lower teeth pulling at my upper lip. I crossed my legs as though hiding something. I didn’t think it could be seen, but still, best not take any chances if she doesn’t know. “Honey, if you gotta use the toilet, that’s fine. You can go. I’ll just go back to the table and tell your dad that the new people at the table made you too nervous to tell him.” I frowned. My dad just took me. What would he think? But the woman thought I had to go. If she figured out I was wet, and I didn’t go now, what would she tell daddy? I shivered. “I mean it, sweetheart,” the lady smiled at me. “You can’t just stand there and pee your pants like a baby—not a big girl like you. Go potty and your daddy will understand, honey.” I looked at her for a good long time, long enough that she put her hand on my shoulder. “Sweetheart, are you already leaking?” she asked me. I shook my head no. I wasn’t going to admit that if she didn’t know I was wet. “Then go to the toilet before I tell your dad that you are peeing in your pants, baby.” I nodded and went into the bathroom. She was forceful, but at least she didn’t know I almost peed my pants. I went to the sink and grabbed some paper towels, wet them, and then went into a cubical to try to pull my pants down and wipe out the panties. I couldn’t get caught wetting my pants! Not at eleven years old! I shook as I tried to wet my panties with the water trying to make them smell less like I peed. I dampened around the middle of my jeans, too, but I couldn’t tell which leg some of it went down earlier because both legs were dry, and there wasn’t a stain. I just patted water on both sides of the inside of the leg parts by the middle. I wet the panties as much as I could without making them wet enough that I was afraid they would get my jeans wet, and then I used toilet paper and patted the panties dry. Do I smell less now? I stood up, and looked between my legs at my inner thighs. I patted some toilet paper there, too, just in case. The toilet paper didn’t come out wet, so I must be okay. I sighed. Finally, I came out of the door just as I saw the severe woman reaching her hand out to push the door open. She squatted down. “Your daddy sent me to check on you. You were in there a while. Are you okay?” I nodded. “Okay, then, let’s go finish eating, sweetie.” We walked back, and I kept looking up at her hoping I didn’t smell bad. We sat and started eating. So if the woman didn’t know I was wet, maybe daddy didn’t know? Maybe he just thought I missed mom again? Maybe he just thought like I did and was worried someone was going to come even if she thought she was safe. Maybe I was worried about nothing. Only I smelled it. Octy didn’t say anything about it to me. But as I sat there, nervously, I started to smell it again. I couldn’t understand it. I thought I got the smell to go away when I wiped it with water. I didn’t smell it when I was talking to the woman, I don’t think. No one gave me any strange looks. Why do I smell it again? A tear rolled down my face from my left eye. It smelled, and once dad was in front of me long enough, when we talked, he was going to know I was bad and acted like a baby. I wasn’t even supposed to do this. I am eleven years old! Please, don’t let everyone at the table know I peed! I looked over at Octy who was still looking down. I knew she was nervous. She was too nervous to say anything, probably. If she smelled me, she couldn’t speak up about it. She barely said a word since she sat with us. The woman, Vanessa, was talking to my daddy. They were more getting to know each other like what music they liked or where they went to school. From the way they talked, it might have looked like two single parents met up on a date and took their kids with them.

Mom is home finally. Sore, but moving around. We're both exhausted from a long week

Daniel may have got out of Emmy's house but he still finds himself in a very strange situation. When help finally arrives he is hopeful that it is time to put all of the craziness behind him. --- Writing is my passion and my only source of income. If you enjoy my stories you may be interested to learn that you can see every update I post one week before the rest of the world with a $5 pledge on one of my subscription sites. There has been a lot of upheaval recently with Patreon purging a lot of ABDL content so I have tried to diversify a little so that I can continue to bring everyone stories. For just a $5 pledge on any of these you can see updates a week early and for $10 you can see all of my 50+ EXCLUSIVE stories only available to subscribers. The money I get goes to paying bills and putting food on the table so I appreciate all of my subscribers and would appreciate anyone who might be interested in supporting me to check out my subscription sites ❤️ https://subscribestar.adult/elfy https://reamstories.com/elfy --- “You can’t be expected to deal with that all by yourself.” Martina said as she looked down at the diaper, “And there’s no shower or anything available. Don’t worry, it’ll be good practice for me!” Daniel’s hand was taken before he could formulate any words and he was practically dragged to the changing table. In truth he would never be able to climb up on to the padded surface without showing some parkour skills on the shelves beneath it. He was lifted into the air and sat on the edge of the changing table. The distressingly familiar feeling of his stinky poop spreading all over as he sank into it made him wince and shiver. “Sorry…” Martina said though she was still smiling. Daniel laid back and closed his eyes as the tapes on his diaper were pulled at. He had thought this was all over but it seemed like he had to endure this whole routine one more time. He let his head fall to one side and he looked out at the nursery as the front of his diaper was lowered. It was only as he was wiped clean that he thought about the fact that all this baby furniture was the same size as Emmy’s stuff. “How come you have all this?” Daniel asked with a frown. “I told you last night.” Martina grunted as she wiped the young man’s skin clean, “I have a little one on the way.” “But it’s all so… big.” Daniel said. “I’m a big person.” Martina replied with a chuckle, “Now how about you be a good little boy and let me finish changing you, eh?” Daniel was so used to being referred to as a child from Emmy that he barely even noticed Martina saying it. He had his legs lifted into the air and pushed back over his head leaving him very exposed. As he was cleaned Daniel couldn’t help but be filled with questions. He was starting to feel very nervous about the situation. “Will I be able to use the phone after this?” Daniel asked. He jumped as he felt a cold wipe move over his sensitive areas. “We’ll see.” Martina replied. “It’s just-” Daniel started. “I know.” Martina was sounding a little exasperated now. Daniel didn’t think he was asking a lot and was still looking away when Martina’s hand suddenly appeared in front of his face. He was surprised until he felt the latex bulb of his pacifier get popped into his mouth. He looked up to Martina with a mixture of shock and bewilderment. “You have to keep quiet.” Martina said by way of an explanation, “You don’t want the other guests to hear you.” It sort of made sense to Daniel especially whilst on the changing table like this. When a new diaper was slipped under his butt he sucked contentedly on the soother plugging his mouth. It was only as the front was lifted up and over his crotch that he suddenly thought to stop proceedings. His hands shot down to prevent the diaper from being taped up. “Wait! Why are you putting another diaper on me!?” Daniel exclaimed. “What else do you want me to do?” Martina replied, “I don’t have any men’s clothing here. The only stuff I have that will fit you is in this nursery. Not to mention the bathroom situation… All the bathrooms are attached to customer’s rooms. There isn’t one in here.” “C-Couldn’t we ask another guest to borrow something?” Daniel asked desperately. His words were lisped around the pacifier. “Don’t be silly.” Martina shook her head with a smile, “Come on, I know it’s not ideal but it’s our only choice.” Daniel felt anxious about the whole thing but he couldn’t think of an alternative. He scowled as he moved his hands away and let Martina tape him into yet another horrible diaper. He had to keep reminding himself that he would soon be free of all this. “Right, down you get.” Martina said when the diaper was taped tightly closed. Daniel felt Martina’s hands under his armpits and he was soon in the air. His legs kicked out uselessly as he was lowered to the floor. His diaper crinkled loudly as he wobbled on his feet slightly. Martina turned away from the changing table and went over to the closet, she started moving hangars and looking through outfits until she finally pulled one out. “I don’t understand…” Daniel gasped as he looked at the outfit. Martina was holding a navy blue onesie with a sailing boat stitched on the tummy and a little white anchor over the heart. It even came with a little sailor’s cap. Daniel didn’t understand why he would wear such a ridiculously childish outfit. The feelings of unease grew to the point that he could feel the butterflies of anxiety in his stomach. He chewed on the pacifier for comfort without even thinking. “Like I said, I don’t have anything for you.” Martina said with a shrug, “These are the only outfits I have that will fit you.” Daniel let out a whine and backed up a few paces. He was getting a very bad feeling about this and even though it seemed impossible it started to feel like he had swapped one prison with another. Daniel forced himself to calm down insofar as that was possible and tried to look at the situation from a rational viewpoint. It was very likely true that Martina didn’t have any appropriate clothes for him. “If you put this on I will go downstairs and call the authorities.” Martina said as she stepped forwards, “As soon as they arrive you can leave, I’m sure they’ll have more appropriate stuff to change into.” “Why can’t I call them myself?” Daniel asked warily. “The phone is downstairs.” Martina said, “And I think it’s best you stay in the nursery. You might… upset the other guests if they were to see you.” Daniel frowned but knew Martina was right. He had no interest in being seen like this by any more people than necessary. So when Martina advanced with the onesie he compliantly raised his arms in the air and allowed the infantile outfit to be slipped over his body. Martina bent down to push the poppers together under his diaper and he felt the disposable getting pulled closer to his body. “Excellent.” Martina said as she stepped back, “Now you just wait up here and kill some time. Help will be here before you know it.” Daniel nodded his head and gave a nervous smile as he watched Martina walk past him and out the door. He heard the click of a lock as he was left alone and wasn’t sure if it was a good thing or not. At least no one would walk in on him unexpectedly. Daniel looked around the room and wondered what he was going to do. He had no idea how long the authorities might take so he could be facing hours alone in the nursery and there were only childish toys and games available to play with. He waddled across the room and sat down on a rocking chair he saw in the corner. He sighed and looked around the room with anxiety gnawing away at him. Daniel had expected to run away from Emmy and find salvation. He didn’t expect to still be wearing baby clothes and diapers, he didn’t expect he would still be doing such humiliating things as pooping his diapers. He folded his arms across his chest and let out a long sigh of frustration. At least it would be over soon, maybe one day he would be able to look back on all this and laugh. He wondered if he could sell the rights to his story and have it turned into a movie. He found himself daydreaming different scenarios about what might happen when he got home. There were many disconcerting things about Daniel’s current predicament. The one that started playing on his mind the most was the lack of noise coming from anywhere else in the building. He had been told the place was fully booked and that was why he had to stay in the nursery and yet he hadn’t heard a single footstep outside of the door. Daniel bit nails anxiously. As much as he didn’t want to admit it he kind of wished he still had a pacifier, the rhythmic sucking always seemed to calm him down a little bit. He likened it to have a shot of liquor for courage. As he chewed on the tip of one of his fingers he was struck with an idea. He looked around guiltily before sticking out his thumb and hesitantly placing it into his mouth. With a sigh Daniel felt himself somewhat calmed though he had no idea why. He suspected it was something to do with the feeling being familiar from childhood. Regardless he decided it was an acceptable way to calm his nerves, it wasn’t like anyone could see him in the nursery after all. It also didn’t make sense to just sit there going out of his mind with boredom if no one could see him either. Daniel slipped off his chair and started looking around the room. It was as Daniel was using his one free hand to look through a deep chest of toys that he finally heard some footsteps coming to the door. Daniel turned around and faced the entrance with his thumb still planted firmly in his mouth. He remembered it was there just as the door opened and he pulled it out with a wet plop and held it behind his back. “I have good news.” Martina said as she stepped inside the room and closed the door behind her. “Oh?” Daniel perked up. “Yeah, rescue is coming.” Martina smiled, “They’ll be here in a few minutes.” “Oh thank God.” Daniel sighed heavily. “Will you need a fresh diaper before you go?” Martina asked innocently, “It might be a long trip…” “I’m fine.” Daniel blushed as he looked down at the floor. “Alright, just wait here.” Martina said with another smile. “Well, actually, maybe I sho-” Daniel started but Martina was already closing the door behind her. Daniel sighed. The last thing he wanted was to be seen by the police in a nursery although with how he was dressed maybe it didn’t really matter. He would’ve done anything to have a change of clothes, then again maybe they would see him dressed like this and would have no choice but to take what he said seriously. He had to hope so. The next few minutes were an interminable wait for Daniel. He couldn’t help but think that at any moment Emmy was going to burst through the door and drag him back to her house. When he heard a distant knock on the front door he listened intently. There were loud voices and then footsteps coming up the stairs. Daniel stood in the middle of the room and nervously waited. When the door finally opened he held his breath. “She’s downstairs.” Martina said as she looked into the room. “W-Who is?” Daniel asked nervously. “Your help.” Martina said as she held the door open and stepped aside, “It’s safe. There’s no one else here.” “What about the guests?” Daniel frowned. “They’re all out.” Martina answered, “Most people come here to visit places nearby. I barely see anyone except for morning and night.” Daniel waddled forwards and out of the nursery into the hallway. He felt a palpable sense of unreality, the situation had left him grasping for anything that might be normal and he was coming up empty. He reached the top of the stairs and saw how large the steps were, it was just like at Emmy’s house. “I can carry you if…” Martina started. “Not necessary.” Daniel cut her off. He didn’t mean to be rude but he did not want to be carried around like a baby again. Martina put her hands up and waited patiently. There was only one way Daniel was going to be able to negotiate the large stairs. He sat down on the top step and slowly slipped forwards until his feet hit the next step, he then lowered himself down until he was sitting again. He distinctly remembered going down the stairs like this as a child, it was embarrassing but what was one more humiliation if it meant getting away from this area for good. It took Daniel a long time to get to the bottom of the stairs and by the time he stood up on the first floor he was out of breath and a little sweaty from the effort. He took a second and waited for Martina to come down, she pointed at the door to the little café area Daniel had been taken to the previous night when he had arrived. Daniel hurried over and eagerly awaited Martina to open it. As soon as the door opened a crack Daniel pushed through into a room that was completely empty of other people. He looked around wondering where the help was. “Hello?” Daniel called out, “Martina, I…” The door behind Daniel closed with Martina still out in the hallway. Daniel immediately felt a sinking feeling as he turned around and banged on the wood of the door. He couldn’t reach the handle and Martina wasn’t answering his increasingly panicky calls for help. “My, my… Haven’t we been a bad baby.” Emmy’s voice was perfectly calm. --- You can find out what happens next RIGHT NOW on my subscription pages: https://subscribestar.adult/posts/1205028 https://reamstories.com/page/lpjgftb4y2/story/lplyuiwxy1/chapter/fc5b5cc7-ff38-4c44-ae17-2d967c40c756

Chapter 8 Katherine’s New Life Katherine seethed as she squatted down and pushed out a horrible, disgusting mess into the seat of her adult-sized Pampers. She blushed scarlet when she caught sight of herself in the mirror, bare-breasted, her hair in ludicrous pigtails, a thick diaper drooping between her legs. It hadn’t taken Katherine long to realise that with her ability to dress (and just as importantly undress) herself taken away, she had no way of taking down her underwear to use the toilet. So to her own squealing dismay, and her sister’s very great amusement, Katherine had no choice but to pee and poop in her pants, no different than if she’d been rendered incontinent. It was incredibly humiliating having to deliberately wet and dirty her nappies, reduced to the same level as that snivelling pants-filler Becky despite the fact that she still had all her bladder and bowel control. But it was even worse having to waddle up to her sister and beg her for a diaper change. Of course, at first Katherine had tried to insist her sister accompany her to the toilet every time she needed to go, so that she could pull her underwear up and down for her. As humiliating as it would have been needing help to use the toilet like some stupid little girl struggling with her potty-training, it would’ve been better than diapers, but her sister had only laughed at the idea and said she had better things to do than run around after some overgrown toddler who couldn’t even go potty by herself. So Katherine had to wear diapers. In fact, most of the time these days she didn’t wear anything but diapers. Her sister thought it was funny to watch the former snobbish fashion model waddle about nearly naked, with nothing but a symbol of her newfound babyhood taped around her waist, which was how Katherine came to be stomping into the living room of her sister’s house in nothing but her stinky nappy, her large bare breasts sloshing about stupidly on her chest as she approached her sister, who was sat on the sofa watching television with a glass of wine in her hand. “Mommy,” Katherine said through gritted teeth. “Yes, baby?” her sister smirked, looking away from the screen. She was enjoying having her bitchy older sister reduced to her pathetic, oversized toddler. Katherine took a deep breath. “Baby Katie did a whoopsie!” she whined, turning around and shaking her diapered bottom from side to side. The drooping seat of her nappy swung pendulously between her legs. Doing this was part of her routine for asking for a change – if she didn’t make herself look and sound as ridiculous as possible, she’d have to stay in her used diaper all day. Katherine looked over her shoulder, hating her sister almost as much as she hated the Magician, and put a finger up to touch the side of her pouting lips. “Me a vewy stinky giwl! Pwease will you wipe my poopy bum-bum, Mommy?” Katherine’s sister continued to smirk, and took a slow sip from her glass. She opened her mouth to reply, but at that moment the show she was watching suddenly cut to an advert, and her eyes lit up. “Oh look, Katie! It’s your commercial!” Katherine blushed and averted her eyes, but her sister got up and leaned close to her. “No, no, baby,” she said maliciously. “If you want a diaper change today, you have to watch.” Katherine clenched her jaw and forced herself to look at the television. She’d seen her commercial before, but it still made her want to sink into the ground and disappear forever. Stuck in nappies and baby clothes, Katherine’s modelling days were over, but her sister had got her a new job – the poster girl for Pampers Adult Discipline Diapers. Katherine had tried to refuse, but after spending two whole days in the same filthy nappy, she’d had no choice but to give in to her sister’s demands. “Hi everyone!” came her own exaggeratedly enthusiastic voice, as she toddled onto the screen with a very forced smile. She was wearing a tight pink t-shirt with the words “Mummy’s Little Princess” written on it in sequins, and no bra beneath. There was a cheap-looking plastic tiara on her head, like something out of a little girl’s dress-up set, and below the waist she wore a very short skirt that did nothing whatsoever to hide the thick disposable nappy taped around her bottom. “My name’s Katherine Bower-Thomas, and I used to be such a spoilt little princess,” she said, sticking out her bottom lip in an exaggerated pout and pointing at the plastic tiara on her head. Katherine could still see the anger and resentment burning behind the eyes of her on-screen counterpart. “Being a successful model gave me such an attitude, and the only thing I thought about was me, me, me. But thanks to Pampers Adult Discipline Diapers, I’m a good girl again! Studies have shown that diaper discipline reduces brattiness significantly in adult women, and Pampers have the thickest, crinkliest, most absorbent adult nappies on the market.” The Katherine on the screen forced a grin. “When your naughty girl has to pee and poop in her own pants like a baby, she’ll never be able to take herself seriously!” The Katherine of the present knew what was coming, but it still didn’t make it any easier. She watched in disgust and shame as the on-screen Katherine squatted down. Her face took on a look of concentration and, with a loud grunt, the seat of her nappy started to sag heavily. She was pooping her pants on television for millions to see. There was a faint hissing sound, barely picked up by the on-set microphone, as pee rushed into her diaper as well. After a few moments of grunting and straining, she looked up into the camera, her face bright red with humiliation, and said with supressed tears, “It’s hard to have an attitude when you’ve got a yucky load in your pants! Try Pampers Adult Discipline Diapers today! Put your naughty girl in her rightful place!” The screen suddenly cut to a recording of her from a different day, squalling like a baby over her sister’s lap with her diaper un-taped and her jiggling bare bottom exposed. A man’s voice was talking over the scene. “Now with reusable tapes, so you don’t have to worry about wasting diapers when your bratty little lady needs a bare-bottom spanking! Get yours today!” Katherine closed her eyes, wishing she could wake up and find this was all just a horrible nightmare. Her sister was laughing and applauding. “I’ll never get tired of seeing that! Even though we have all the Pampers we’ll ever need – aren’t you grateful that the company gave you a lifetime supply?” She giggled, reaching out and jiggling the messy nappy between Katherine’s legs. “You’re going to need them after all!” Katherine felt tears coming on, but she did her best to hold them back. “Can I… Can I please have a diaper change now, Mommy?” she asked stiffy. “Awww, I’m afraid not, sweetie!” her sister said in a falsely sympathetic voice. “Some of your old colleagues and managers are coming to visit in a little bit, you see. You know, the ones you were such a bitch to for so many years. And I promised them you’d put on a little fashion show! You can put on your bonnet and show them all how cute you look sucking you thumb. You can wiggle your butt in those adorable plastic pants, the ones with the ruffles on the back, and make lots of cute crinkles. You could do it in a clean diaper, but I think you’ll look much more precious waddling around in a dirty one. You can even re-enact your commercial! Doesn’t that sound fun?” Katherine couldn’t contain herself any longer. The former fashion model burst into tears. She sobbed and wailed at the top of her lungs, mourning the adulthood that had been taken away from her forever. She wanted to be a model again! She wanted to wear sexy clothes and underwear, not bonnets and plastic pants and stupid nappies! She wanted to be a grown-up who used the toilet! She didn’t want to pee and poop her pants anymore! Her sister patted her bottom, half sadistic, half soothing, and started to steer her towards her nursery. “Come along, stinky-pants,” she cooed gently. “If you’re a good girl for your fashion show, I’ll change you before dinner, okay? To start off with, I think you’ll look just darling in that frilly pink frock!”

Hi Everyone. Long time enjoyer of the forum, first time poster. I've enjoyed reading stories about ABDL for many years now, both on her and across the rest of the vast internet. I'm not new to writing, however this is my first ABDL story that I've written, or at least the first one that I felt good enough about to post. I posted this story first on the abdlstories subreddit, and decided "Hey, why not post it here too." I've completed only 2 chapters so far, but I'll continue working on this story. Anyways, I hope you enjoy, and I welcome any sort of criticism. Thank you. Chapter 1: A Day of Relaxation Gone Awry June 2nd, 2023. 2:13pm “Wow, what a shitshow.” I say with a sigh as I unlock the door, stepping into the house. Another tedious day at work. I swear, people always think data entry is an easy position; well I’d like to see them try dealing with the shit I have to deal with. If it’s not my supervisor breathing down my neck, it’s one of my colleagues needing some help with a monotonous task. “Well, at least I got off early today.” I couldn’t be happier with the early release. Mostly because I was about 2 seconds from murdering that idiot Beth. Seriously, how hard is it to save a spreadsheet before you close it out! Well, whatever. Not my problem anymore; at least for the weekend. I hang my coat up on the rack, kick my heels off, and sluggishly make my way over to the couch. I sit down, feeling the weight of the day release from my shoulders. Grabbing the remote from the coffee table, I turn on the T.V and begin to scroll through Netflix, hoping to find something to distract me from my hellish day. From across the house, I can hear the shower running, and a smile forms on my face. No matter what bullshit I have to deal with, I know it will be alright. I know I can come home to my favorite person: Emma. I hear the sound of water cease, and a few moments later, I see what I can only describe as the definition of beauty exit the bathroom. Her long, dark brown hair hanging over her shoulder, still damp from the shower. Her skin covered by a towel around her waist, leaving me just able to see glimpses of her fair, glistening skin. I watch as she begins to head to the bedroom, before doing a double take towards me. I watch as her face brightens up. “Roxie! I didn’t know you’d be home so early! How was work?” She walks over to me and pecks me on the cheek, careful not to let her towel fall. “If I have to fix one of Beth’s screw ups one more time, I’m gonna demand a raise for the extra work.” I say, half sarcastically, but with a hint of seriousness within. “She somehow manages to make extra work for me to do on a daily basis.” I shouldn’t be too hard on Beth. I mean sure, she fucks up a lot, but it’s not exactly her fault. Beth joined the company a couple years back as a receptionist, and she really flourished. I remember when I went in for my interview, and she made me feel welcome, calming my nerves. I’d even go as far to say that she was my first friend over there .Unfortunately, the company has been short staffed these past few months, and moved her over to the data entry department. It’s not like she’s the worst member on the team either. Data entry just isn’t her specialty. Most of the time, I don’t even mind helping her out, but with the rest of today…well I guess it just got on my nerves. “I feel bad for her.” Emma remarks. “It can’t be easy being moved around the company like that.” “Yeah, I know. I’ll text her later and tell her not to worry.” I just hope I don’t forget. My brain feels overworked today. I look up at the clock and take note of the time: 2:30. “Hey babe, don’t you have that meeting in an hour?” A look of surprise shoots across Emma’s face, and I can see a bit of panic in her eyes. “Dammit, I thought I had more time! Oh shit, where did I put my outfit…wait yeah I laid it out on the bed! Sorry babe, we’ll talk more later!” “Do you want some help getting ready?” I ask, wanting to remove some of her worry. “No, I should be fine. You just relax for now. You’ve had a long enough day already.” With a second peck on the cheek, I watch as she hurries her way to the bedroom door, hips swaying as I watch her disappear behind the doorframe. I feel sorry for her at times. Being an account manager for her company's high level executives comes with many perks: free travel, time off and a lucrative salary being some awesome bonuses. However, it also means having to make herself available for dinner meetings, out of state conferences, and other hindrances. I decide to resume my task, and after a couple more minutes of scrolling, I settle on a classic; She-Ra. God, I can’t count how many times I’ve rewatched this series, but here I am, going down the rabbit hole once again. I watch as the red N flashes across the screen, and the title intro plays. After a few minutes, I begin to feel a bit parched, and decide a cool beverage is in order. I get up and make my way to the kitchen. As I walk, I hear Emma getting louder in the bedroom. If I had to guess, she misplaced something. “Where the hell did I put those earrings?!? Come on, I just had…oh, they’re on the desk.” I chuckle to myself. This is pretty normal for Emma, rushing to get ready. I know to give her some space when she gets heated like that, so I continue to the kitchen. Reaching into the fridge, I grab 2 cans of Diet Coke. “It’s not like I wanna get back up later.” I reason to myself. Satisfied with my choice of soft drink, I make my way back to the living room. “Damn, I missed Adora finding the sword!” Having seen the show more times than I care to admit, I elect to not rewind, and just continue watching. I watch through to the credits of the first episode before I hear the bedroom door open. Emma walks out, her outfit finally complete. “How do I look? Ready for business?” She asks, fishing for a compliment. “You look gorgeous as always.” I say, sincere in my words. To me, she is, and will always be the most beautiful woman in the world. Today though, her look is that of an absolute professional. Her white, button down shirt buttoned up, with her black blazer overtop, just screams “I know what I’m talking about” while her ironed dress pants complete the ensemble. She looks at me and her lips, crimson lipstick freshly applied, turn into a smile, and a slight blush appears on her face, clearly enjoying what she heard. “Hearing that makes the effort worth it.” I watch as she walks over to the door, grabbing her purse off the coffee table along the way. As she pulls out her keyring from the bag, she turns to me. “I’m not sure how long this meeting will run, but I’m willing to guess it will be a few hours. You know Andrew; he never shuts up.” She didn’t have to remind me. Andrew is her partner at the company, and he truly doesn’t know how to stop talking. When I first met him at the company Christmas party, he went on and on for over an hour about his trip to the Florida Keys. I was only able to escape due to Emma’s timely rescue. He’s a nice guy, don’t get me wrong, but man can he chat your ear off. “Yeah, don’t let him go off the rails again, or you may not come back till tomorrow.” Emma chuckles at my remark, before opening the door. “Okay, well I’ll see you afterwards, no matter the time.” She jokes back. “Love you Roxie, and don’t forget to message Beth!” “Oh shit, thanks!” I can’t believe I already forgot. “I love you too Amore.” I didn’t learn many words from my heritage, but I learned that one. I should really learn more Italian though. With one last smile, I watch as Emma walks through the door, locking it behind her. A couple moments later, I hear the sound of her BMW starting up, before quieting down as she pulls out of the driveway. I sigh, missing her already. With nothing else to do, I return my attention to the T.V, noticing half of the episode having played whilst my attention was pulled. “Aw man, I’m missing all the good parts.” I say before pausing the episode. I sit back, contemplating what else I can do to pass the time. Just then, a realization strikes me; I have the place to myself for a few hours, and no plans for the rest of the day. I smirk as I figure out my new plan. I have a chance to engage in my own little secret. I get up from the couch and, with a brisk pace, I make my way over to the spare bedroom. Closing the door behind me, I lock it out of habit. I know I have the place to myself, but I still can’t get over my fear of being discovered in my secret activity. I walk over to the guest bed, and bend down, getting on my knees. I reach my hand underneath the frame, feeling around until I find what I'm looking for. With a bit of effort, I pull a wooden chest out from underneath the bed. A simple design, one almost wouldn’t notice anything out of the ordinary, at least until they look at the heavy duty lock on the front. I walk over to the walk-in closet, and head to the back, finding the second part of my lengthy process of hiding my secret. I open up a shoe box filled with a pair of old sneakers. I reach my way into the right shoe, and pull out a small key. I then return the shoe box to its place, and return to the chest. Placing the key into the slot, I twist it with shaking hands, my excitement building with each passing moment. With a click, the lock unlatches, and I place it off to the side, making sure to leave the key inside so I don’t forget where I put it. I slowly open the lid, and reveal my secret treasures. Inside the hidden chest, there are many different items that share the same theme. In secret, I am an ABDL. I’ve had a love and fascination for the kink for as long as I can remember. Once I moved in with Emma, I locked my stuff away in secret, afraid that she would think I’m some kind of degenerate…and I wouldn’t be able to stand that. Pushing that dark thought aside, I look over my collection of goodies, and after a moment, I pull out my first item. I’ve always been a bit of a goth, so when I found out about Rearz Rebel design, it was a perfect match for my aesthetic. I pull out the thick padding, and trace my fingers over the small skulls placed throughout. I quickly pull myself out of my mini trance, and grab the rest of my changing supplies before throwing them on the mattress. I lay myself down next to the supplies, before unbuttoning my black jeans, slipping them off of my legs and letting them fall to the floor. I take a look at my panties, looking over the similar design, black with little white skulls throughout. “No more panties today!” I say, making myself chuckle at my own bravado, before sliding those off as well. I then unfold my diaper, and place it underneath my rear, making sure to get the positioning just right. Once situated, I take a quick look at my body. While the hormones had done a bit of shrinkage, I still had a rather decent, if not average, sized penis. I know some Trans women have mixed or negative feelings about their traditionally male organ, I never quite felt that type of dysphoria. If anything, the rest of my figure was the issue, not the privates I have. Continuing with my mission, I begin to sprinkle a decent helping of baby powder over my nether regions. After all, what baby doesn’t smell like baby powder. Once satisfied, I raise the front of the diaper up, and take my time taping up the sides, wanting to make the fit as perfect as it could be. Finally secure, I let out a sigh of relief, before placing my hand on the front of the plastic, enjoying the thickness between my legs. Feeling a pressure on the front began to make my arousal grow, and I take a moment to enjoy it. “I should probably keep getting ready, otherwise I’ll be here all day.” I hop off the bed and return to the chest, pulling out a black onesie with a cartoon skull on the front. You could definitely say I have a theme for this outfit. I temporarily place it on the bed so I can strip out of the rest of my clothing. I unbutton my black button up shirt, letting it fall away, exposing my bra. I debate for a moment if I should keep it on, before reaching behind my back and unclipping the garment. It just wouldn't feel right to wear right now, with the rest of my infantile outfit. I pick up the onesie, and unbutton the snaps on the crotch before slipping it over my head. I feel the fabric expand and constrict to my form as it gets into place. I reach between my legs, and re snap the crotch of the garb. I reach into the chest once again, and pull out a black pacifier, before quickly popping it into my mouth. With a suckle, I walk over to the mirror to inspect the look. “Just like a baby.” I think to myself, and smile behind the dummy. I admire how the onesie confirms to my frame, accentuating the small curves I had developed over the years. I turn around, and look at the thickness surrounding my butt. Anyone looking would be able to tell what was underneath, especially with the design peaking out slightly around the legs. I finally look how I desire. Taking one last glimpse back into the mirror, I turn back to the chest for the final time, pulling out a black bag, filled with various other goodies. Taking it with me, I unlock the door, and head back to the living room. I situate myself back into my spot, feeling the cushion underneath me. I smile to myself, and I truly begin to feel the stress of the day melt away. After a moment of silent relaxation, I reach into the bag and pull out an oversized baby bottle. Deciding to stick to my already opened beverage, I carefully pour the can of soda into the bottle, before opening the second can and doing the same. I screw the lid back on, and begin to place the nipple towards my mouth, forgetting about the paci sitting between my lips. Giggling at my forgetfulness, I quickly attach the pacifier to the clip on my onesie, leaving it hanging within reach. I then return the bottle to my mouth, taking a sip of the refreshing, caffeinated drink. I place the bottle down next to me, before reaching over to the remote, resuming the episode I was watching. I sat there for a couple hours, watching the adventures unfold on the screen. Having finished my bottle, I had gotten up and filled it back up with water, polishing that off as well. As the 6th..or is it the 7th episode began to play, I returned the paci to my awaiting lips, enjoying my own personal nirvana. Midway through the episode, I begin to feel the results of all my consumption. I take a moment to decide if now is the moment I want to release, before deciding to return my attention to the show. Another series of credits rolls across the screen, and I begin bouncing in my seat, the desperation reaching its peak. I realize that I soon won’t have a choice if I want to go or not. Pulling my legs onto the couch, I get into position, sitting on my knees. With a final sigh, I begin to feel my bladder release, slowly at first, but quickly turning into a flood. I feel the warmth spreading around the front of the padding, which eagerly ate up the onslaught of pee. Many seconds pass by, and after what seemed to be a minute, I feel the flow turn into a trickle, before finally stopping. I begin to unsnap the crotch of the onesie, wanting to see myself how soaked I had become, and I was not disappointed. The entire front of the Rebelz had turned a pale yellow color, and reaching my hand down, I could feel the satisfying squish that only a soaked diaper could give. As I was inspecting my results, I felt my arousal from earlier return in earnest, the front of my padding beginning to tent, my erection making itself known. This time, I decide to do something about it. Reaching back into the bag, I pull out my favorite toy, a wireless wand vibrator. Pressing the button, I feel the device spring to life. I sit back down, feeling the warmth had made its way somewhat to the back of the diaper, before bringing the wand to the crotch of the padding. “Oh, how I missed this.” I say as I revel in the sensations. I turn up the speed a level before beginning to move it around, my privates becoming fully erect in the process. I close my eyes, and begin fantasizing about my usual dream. Instead of my hands guiding the wand, it’s Emma, using the device to provide this pleasure to me. I imagine all the things I wish I could experience with her. My mind plays the scene, me squirming around, feeling the wand to its job, while Emma calls me her good girl, her soggy baby, her precious little. All too soon, I feel myself beginning to reach my climax. With the last few strokes of the vibrator, I feel myself begin to orgasm, spurting my load inside my diaper, which happily accepted the additional liquid. I turn the device off, and breath heavily, basking in the afterglow of my alone time. Just as I finish recovering, I hear a sound to my left, and I open my eyes. My heart drops. Having been distracted by my masturbating, I must have failed to notice the sound of the lock on the door, or the opening of it for that matter. There stood Emma, confirming my worst fears. I begin to panic, before noticing something. Where in my worst nightmares, I had always imagined her with a look of disgust, in reality, here she stood, with a massive grin on her face. “Well, out of all the things I expected to walk in to, this wasn’t at the top of the list.” -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- (CW: Shame, Homophobia, Transphobia, Familial Abuse, Mentions of Violence) Chapter 2: Caught in The Act June 2nd, 2023. 5:48pm Dread. All I feel is an overwhelming feeling of dread. For years, my biggest fear has been this exact moment. (I can’t believe I was stupid enough to let this happen! I should have never unlocked that chest!) My internal monologue goes into overdrive, reminding me how I should’ve been more careful, should’ve stayed locked in the guest bedroom, should’ve never engaged in my perverse kink to begin with. I feel my anxiety building with each passing moment. “So…wanna tell me what’s going on here?” Emma asks. I’m unable to read her expression, whether that’s due to my rush of emotions, or her lack of displaying one, I’m unable to tell. (Just talk to her! What’s the worst that she could say? That you’re disgusting, a pervert, a mental case? Yeah…that’s definitely what she’s going to say!) I open my mouth, trying to get any semblance of a word out, just…something. But nothing comes out. Instead, I feel my body enter autopilot, my legs moving faster than I can think, rushing me over to the guest bedroom. I quickly lock the door before collapsing on the floor, holding my head in my lap as the tears begin to form. What if she doesn’t think I’m sexy anymore? What if she wants to leave me? Why couldn’t I just be normal?!? I continue to cry, wishing more than anything that this didn’t happen. But it did. The cat’s out of the bag now, and no amount of wishing would make it otherwise. So I cry; that’s all I can do, is just cry. Suddenly, I hear a gentle knocking on the door, and I hear a voice filled with kindness and concern on the other side. “Roxie, are you okay? I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to surprise you. I tried calling you to let you know I was coming back, but you didn’t answer.” I mentally kick myself, looking over to my jeans and seeing my phone sticking out of the pocket. Me and my forgetfulness. “Listen, I’m not mad, okay? I just want to talk to you. I don’t want to rush you, but would you please open the door?” I sit there for a moment longer, before slowly making my way to the door. I pause for a moment before unlocking the door, and cracking it open, just able to poke my head through. “I’m so, so sorry Emma.” I say with fresh tears dripping down my cheeks. “I never wanted you to see me…like this. I promise you I’ll never do this again, just please don't…” I’m interrupted by Emma pushing the door open. (This is it, she’s going to yell at me.) I think, before quickly being enveloped in a hug. “That’s enough, Roxie.” She says, only warmth in her voice. “I’m here, and I’ve got you. It’s all right.” I feel nothing but kindness and love from her words, not even a hint of anger in her voice. Hearing the conviction in her voice, a new wave of tears emerge from my eyes. Not tears of fear, or of sorrow, but of pure relief. I stand there, wrapped in her embrace, and continue to let out the emotions I’ve been carrying for too long. It feels like years have passed standing there, although in reality, only a few minutes have likely passed. I feel Emma begin to pull away, and I look down at my feet, embarrassed by my emotional outburst. A moment of silence lingers for a moment longer, before I hear her speak. “Are you okay now?” I see the concern in her eyes, still worried about me. I sniffle a bit, and attempt to regain my composure. “I…I’m okay. Thank you…for the hug…” I trail off “Are you sure? It’s okay to not be okay, you know.” She looks at me, awaiting my response. “Yeah, no I’m okay now. It was just…a bit of a shock is all. Last time I forget my phone.” I attempt to make the situation a bit less awkward with my joke, and I think it worked, maybe just a bit. “Listen, I know you’ve probably got a million different things running through your mind right now, but let me reiterate; I’m not mad, not in the slightest. Why don’t you sit down, I’ll make us some coffee, and we can talk about all of…well, this.” I give a slight nod, and head over to the kitchen table. I watch as Emma walks towards the kitchen, turning back long enough to give me a reassuring smile. (I should take a moment to compose myself. I mean, we’ve gotta talk about it at this point.) I close my eyes, and take a deep breath, holding it for just a moment before releasing, and repeating the process. As I feel myself regaining my composure, I open my eyes to see Emma walking out of the kitchen. She places a mug full of coffee in front of me, plenty of cream and sugar inside, before taking the seat next to me. I take a whiff of the warm beverage, and bring the cup to my lips, taking a savory sip. “Before I say anything…” Emma starts “I want you to talk. What does all of this…” she points to my outfit “mean to you. No judgment, just start where you’re comfortable, and speak truthfully.” Where do I even begin, I wonder. How do I explain all of this? Do I lie? Make up some kind of excuse for why I’m wearing diapers and baby clothes? I look into Emma’s eyes, and I begin to feel at ease. I decide to tell her. I decide to tell her everything. “Well…I’m into all of this. I’m an “ABDL”, which stands for Adult Baby Diaper Lover.” I see her expression remains unchanged, so I continue. “I’ve always had a fascination for Diapers, for as long as I can remember. I always dreamed of going back to the moments of my childhood, even when I was…well still a child. I would dream of being able to go back to Diapers, and just enjoy the carefree experience of an infant. As I grew older, my feeling began to change and evolve, becoming more…complex. Not only was I discovering my sexuality, and how it plays into my obsession, but I also began to figure out more about myself. I began questioning my life, trying to figure out why I felt like I was a stranger in my own skin. I would look online, trying to see if someone, anyone, felt the way I felt. Not only did I find out about ABDL, but I discovered that some people can be “Transgender.” After reading more about the experiences of Trans Men and Women, I finally figured out what was “wrong” with me.” I feel Emma place her hand on top of mine, giving it a gentle squeeze. From the moment I met her, she knew about my gender identity. Having always known that she was accepting, I still felt a little anxious, telling my whole story. I take a breath, and continue on with my story. “Maybe a part of me wanted to relive the moments of my childhood, because I never truly had “my” childhood. I was just pretending to be what everyone thought I was. Now that I knew who I was…I knew I had to hide it.” “Why?” Emma asks. “I mean, I get hiding your interest in Ageplay, but why did you feel like you had to hide your identity?” I wince, reliving the harsh memories like they were yesterday. “I hid it because I lived in the south, and it was the 2010’s. The folks down there aren’t exactly welcoming to those who are…different.” I pause, steeling myself for what comes next. “That included my parents. I knew full well how they felt about “Queers”, and I knew for a fact that they wouldn’t change their minds, not even for their own blood.” Emma looks shocked. “I…I knew you didn’t talk to your parents, but you never talked about why. I can’t…I can’t even imagine the feeling.” “Yeah, it was Hell. But I survived. I buried my true feeling deep down, and continued living a life that wasn’t mine. I got through Middle School, and even High School, hating the changes happening to my body, but unable to do anything about it. I just…tried not to think about it. I buried myself into my school work, doing everything and anything I could do to keep myself busy. Eventually, that paid off, and I graduated with honors. I even got scholarship offers from Universities. And then I finally realized…I could be free. I was about to be out in the world, on my own, free to do as I may. And suddenly, I began to feel alive again. I began making plans. I got myself into school, registered for classes, and got into the dorms.” “So you could finally live as yourself? Sounds like you found a way to be happy.” I looked at Emma. I always appreciate her optimism, but not everything works out as you hope in life. “Yeah it does…but then I made a mistake.” She looks at me with a mix of curiosity, confusion and worry. “It was supposed to be a happy day. I was moving out. I had my car all packed and everything. All I had to do was hop in, turn the key, and never look back. I didn’t do that. For some reason, I thought I could finally tell my parents about who I was, who I wanted to be. I told them I was Trans…and regretted it.” I see a tear form in Emma’s eye, too shocked to even speak. “My father told me I was a freak, a degenerate looser, and that I would be doomed to Hell for my sins. He…did more than yell.” I reached to the neck of my clothes and pulled it to the side, showing off my faint scar from all those years ago. I see a look of shock and anger fill her face for a moment, before returning her expression back to composed. She reaches over, feeling the surface of my skin. “That’s how you got that scar? I always assumed it was from something embarrassing, not something so…so wrong! How could he do that to you?” I’ve asked myself the same question over the years. “He told me to leave, and never come back, or else he’d bury me in the ground. Mom..my mother just stood there, not even looking at me. I don’t know if she was just scared of my father, or if she agreed with him. All I know, is that she wouldn’t even look at me. So…I left, and never went back. That…that was the last time I heard from either of them.” “Roxie, I’m so sorry. Nobody should have to go through something like that.” She reaches around the table and gives me a hug. No tears flowed from me this time though, that memory had already extracted all the tears it ever would. “It’s okay Emma. The story gets a bit better from here. I went to college out of state, finally leaving the bigotry of the south behind, and I moved into the dorms, free for the first time. I even had a dorm room to myself. I swear, when I found that out, I felt that my luck was finally turning around. I finally had the time, space and availability to start being me. I got a part time job, and since I didn’t have any other expenses besides my car insurance, I had a good amount of disposable income. I ordered clothes for myself, started practicing make-up, dyed my hair, and even started out on hormones. I was, for the first time in my life, living for myself. Once I got settled into my new life, my mind turned back to my…other interests. I ordered diapers, onesies, pacifiers, you name it, having it all delivered to a P.O box. People saw me bringing packages to my dorm room all the time; they probably thought it was more clothes or something. It wouldn’t have mattered if the did though, nothing was going to stop me, not anymore. I began letting myself explore my ageplay kink, and let me tell you, the first time I put on a diaper, I felt complete. Everything that I had lived through, all the pain, all the suffering, it was all worth it. So..I kept doing it. And well…that’s where we are today.” I wait for her response with baited breath. “Thank you, Roxie, for sharing your story. I can’t imagine your struggle. I mean, having to deal with all of that…your family, and…just wow. I’m glad you were able to find yourself, and embrace the little within you. I want you to know, I love you, and nothing you’ve told me has changed that.” Emma smiles at me, and I return it back to her. It was my turn now to lean over the table, embracing the woman that I love. Then, something hits me. I never mentioned the term “Little” in my explanation. In fact, Emma used the word “Ageplay” before I even brought it up. I then remember the smile she gave me when I was caught; like she knew what I was doing. Not one point during this ordeal did she ever question the fact that I was wearing a onesie, or a wet diaper for that matter. I break the embrace, and look into her eyes. I ask the question now in my mind. “Emma, you know more about Ageplay than you’re letting on, don’t you?” She looks at me for a moment, then returns that same smile I saw earlier in the day. “Guilty.” She says. “Since you were so open with me, I’m going to be open with you.” It was now my turn to listen. “I’m into Ageplay too. Specifically, I’m a Mommy. I’ve been a Mommy for a long time, years before I met you. I actually started out exploring BDSM, and while I enjoyed all the bondage, and the domination, it was always missing something for me. I was craving that touch of innocence that comes with Ageplay. I won’t hit you with my whole backstory right now. Don’t misunderstand, I’m not hiding anything from you, but you’ve had a long day, and I don’t want to dump too much on you at once. For now, know that I’m just as weird and kinky as you.” I sat there, mouth open. Never in my wildest dreams would I imagine Emma, my girlfriend Emma, would even know about the world of Ageplay, let alone having been involved with it for years. My mind was swimming with questions, but she’s right, it has already been a long enough day. However, there was still one more question on my mind, that I just had to have answered. “That still doesn’t explain something. Why weren’t you surprised with me being into Ageplay? You didn’t seem shocked at all. It’s almost like…” “Like I knew?” She finished. “It’s because I did.” I see a guilty look appear on her face. “It wasn’t intentional, and I wasn’t trying to snoop, but I found your stash months ago. I was looking for my old sneakers, and was surprised to find a key inside the sole. You could imagine my confusion. Just as I was walking out of the closet, I…well, I tripped over my own feet.” I laugh, knowing full well that Emma gets distracted when cleaning and looking for things. “Yeah, laugh it up diaper girl.” We both get a laugh out of that one. “Anyways, I spent the next 10 minutes trying to figure out where I dropped the key. I looked everywhere. I checked behind the dresser, under the chair, and then looked under the bed, where I found your chest. At least I knew what the key went to, now I just had to find the key. Ironically, it was in my shoe. Don’t ask how it got there, I to this day don’t know how it happened. I unlocked the chest, and was surprised by the contents, mostly because I knew what everything inside was. I knew I didn’t have any supplies left in the house, and realized based on the sizes that they belonged to you. Plus, out of all the women I’ve ever met, nobody wears more skulls than you. I then panicked a bit, realizing I had intruded on your secret stash. I quickly locked it back up and put the key back in its hiding spot.” “Why…why didn’t you say anything? You had to know at the time it was all kink-related stuff?” I was now confused, wondering why she didn’t act on her knowledge, confront me, hell do anything with what she just learned. “I didn’t say anything because it was your secret to share. It didn’t matter that I was a Mommy, or if you were a Little, it was your secret, and you shouldn’t have had to reveal it before you were ready. If I was sorry for anything, it would be for not knocking before I came in…but this is my place too, so you could imagine how silly that would be.” I got up from my seat, and walked in close to Emma. She looked at me, unsure of what I was going to do. I move in closer, and bring my lips to hers, kissing her deeply. It lasts for a moment longer, before I begrudgingly pull back, needing to get the words out of my throat. “Thank you Emma, for the space, for listening…for everything.” “Don’t mention it. Now that the emotional stuff is over with, I’m suddenly hungry. How about I order us a Pizza, and we watch a movie, and just relax for the rest of the night?” “Sounds good to me!” I state enthusiastically, glad to put the negativity from before behind me. “Alright, how about you head to the couch and pick out something for us to watch? I’ll call the restaurant now.” As Emma pulls out her phone, I begin walking over to the couch, before realizing I’m still in my little attire. (I should probably get changed. Don’t want to push my luck tonight.) I turn around and start walking over to the bedroom, when Emma places a hand on my shoulder, stopping me in my tracks. “Where are you going?” she asks. “Oh, I was just going to change my clothes…for the movie.” I state, not quite ready to talk about my outfit aloud. I don’t know if I was just embarrassed, or if I was afraid she wouldn’t want me dressed like this right now. Emma then gave me a smile. “Don’t be silly, that’s a perfect outfit. Now get on the couch, crinkle butt.” She says, and gives me a quick swat on the butt, a crinkle sound emanating from my rear. A huge smile forms on my face, and I head back to the couch. I have a thought to myself. “How did I get so lucky?”

Diaper Dimension Works Catalogued I just got on this kick of deciding I wanted to catalog every Diaper Dimension tale I knew about or could find. As I'm sure most of you can guess I've not only been an authoress, but a fan of the genre for a long time. Part of what has always complicated things for people to do a new list is the vast places that there are works spread about. I have not gone through DeviantArt, so I suspect there are some titles there I do not have on this list. Where possible, I've listed links for WattPad, as the links do save better. Then I've used DailyDiapers, and then the other places. In total I cataloged 234 Shorts, Novellas, and Novels! To authors who have works on here, please let me know if you have better places to find your works. Ausdpr and a few others were hit by the stupid Patreon crash, so I'm not sure if everything was moved to your new platform. If I saw it was on Ream or Subscribestar I linked to that page for those authors. I'm going to list these in two sections, one completed, and one Incomplete. I'm organizing by Author as some of these have sequels for some authors. If you have suggestions or see something missing please let me know via a comment or a PM. I know Ausdpr did this years ago, we'll see if this one can stand the test of time for a bit too. Just FYI works less than 10k words were usually listed as Shorts, Novellas are generally 10-30k (A few close to the 10k were classified up), and Novels are 30k+. I know this can't be a perfect list at this point, but it's more than I think anyone else has created at this point. If you have a work that you feel should be on here that I've missed, please fill out this form. https://docs.google.com/forms/d/e/1FAIpQLSeHA2mzhZQVw8LfdBoNH7xt7Jc-Flh5bj05AWNBJx1MAWgAmg/viewform?usp=sf_link Leave a comment or message me and I'll make sure to get to it when I can. Completed Diaper Dimension Works Title Author Short/Novella/Novel Completed? Location Done Adulting (Volume 1) Alex Bridges Novel Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/67274-done-adulting-volume-1-now-available-on-amazon-with-a-preview-of-volume-2/ Done Adulting (Volume 2) Alex Bridges Novel Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/69412-done-adulting-vol-2-final-chapter-posted-122120/ Bryce's Big Act Ausdpr Novel Yes Unknown? Field Research Ausdpr Novel Yes Lulu - Strange Adventures New Stepmommy Ausdpr Novel Yes Lulu - Strange Adventures Extended Vacation Ausdpr Novella Yes https://reamstories.com/ausdpr/public Perfect House Hunt Ausdpr Novella Yes Lulu - Strange Adventures Vacation Changes Ausdpr Novella Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/62374-vacation-changes-diaper-dimension-story/&do=findComment&comment=1450670 Abbey's Unfinished Report Ausdpr Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/63008-diaper-dimension-short-abbeys-unfinished-report/&do=findComment&comment=1471644 Adventures in Little Sitting Ausdpr Short Yes https://reamstories.com/ausdpr/public Bag, The Ausdpr Short Yes https://reamstories.com/ausdpr/public Being Considerate in the Diaper Dimension Ausdpr Short Yes Unknown? Big-Three-Five, The Ausdpr Short Yes Unknown? Christmas Tale, A Ausdpr Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/51200-a-christmas-tale-a-diaper-dimension-story/&do=findComment&comment=1038647 Common Meeting, A Ausdpr Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/49350-diaper-dimension-a-common-meeting/&do=findComment&comment=974244 Creative Freedoms Ausdpr Short Yes Unknown? Daddy's Girls Ausdpr Short Yes Lulu - Strange Adventures Earth Review Ausdpr Short Yes https://reamstories.com/ausdpr/public Fantastic Troupe Ausdpr Short Yes Unknown? Happy Family, The Ausdpr Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/45124-the-stairwell-the-happy-family-2-diaper-dimension-shorts/&do=findComment&comment=833757 Impressing the Boss Ausdpr Short Yes Unknown? Milestones Ausdpr Short Yes https://reamstories.com/ausdpr/public Mr. Richfield Ausdpr Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/62184-mr-richfield-diap-dimension-short-story New Boss, The Ausdpr Short Yes https://reamstories.com/ausdpr/public No Diapers Ausdpr Short Yes Unknown? Normal Little's Life, A Ausdpr Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/51067-a-normal-littles-life-a-diaper-dimension-tale/&do=findComment&comment=1034046 Princess Troubles Ausdpr Short Yes Unknown? Prize, The Ausdpr Short Yes https://reamstories.com/ausdpr/public Public Changes Ausdpr Short Yes Unknown? Safe & Sound Ausdpr Short Yes Unknown? Sanctuary, The Ausdpr Short Yes https://spankalot-erotica.blogspot.com/2020/12/the-sanctuary-diaper-dimension.html Solar Opposites Ausdpr Short Yes Unknown? Stairwell, The Ausdpr Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/45124-the-stairwell-the-happy-family-2-diaper-dimension-shorts/&do=findComment&comment=833757 Trick, The Ausdpr Short Yes Unknown? Way the Cookie Crumbles, The Ausdpr Short Yes https://reamstories.com/ausdpr/public Big Opening, The Auspr Short Yes Unknown? Blowout, The Baby Anna Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/81813-the-blowout/&do=findComment&comment=1970107 Cuddle Baby Anna Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/85579-cuddle/&do=findComment&comment=2031723 Little Lover, A Baby Anna Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/83602-a-little-lover/ Taming Your Amazon Baby Anna Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/81798-taming-your-amazon/&do=findComment&comment=1969828 Barbara Davis, Why Thirteen? CYOA BbyKimmy Novel Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/64979-choose-your-own-adventure-barbara-davis-why-thirteen/&do=findComment&comment=1541857 It's the Little Choices BbyKimmy Novel Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/61811-its-the-little-choices-new-epilogue-updated-28/&do=findComment&comment=1430671 Making the Best of It: A Tale of Love and Acceptance in Two Acts BbyKimmy Novel Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/57509-making-the-best-of-it-a-tale-of-love-and-acceptance-in-two-acts/&do=findComment&comment=1278683 Bedtime Tale in Eire, A BbyKimmy Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/61940-a-bedtime-tale-in-eire/&do=findComment&comment=1436301 Wishes Do Come True BbyKimmy Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/64607-wishes-do-come-true/&do=findComment&comment=1526597 Dimensional Glitch Bionicle3 Short Yes https://www.deviantart.com/bionicle3/art/Dimensional-Glitch-Diaper-Dimension-Story-852254255 Thesis Trap Bionicle3 Short Yes https://www.deviantart.com/bionicle3/art/Thesis-Trap-A-Diaper-Dimension-Story-912659669 Crime Doesn't Pay CapitalM Novella Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/79081-crime-doesnt-pay-completed-81021/&do=findComment&comment=1918161 Girl of My Choosing Cutie ButtCrusader Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/69716-a-girl-of-my-choosing-updatedfinished/&do=findComment&comment=1698596 Memories of the Before Time Cutie ButtCrusader Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/78589-memories-of-the-before-time-one-shot/&do=findComment&comment=1910741 Together Forever Cutie ButtCrusader Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/68805-together-forever/&do=findComment&comment=1670367 Corporate Takeover Cya Novel Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/76332-corporate-takeover-diaper-dimension-the-end/&do=findComment&comment=1864548 Future of Amazonian Fertility, The Cya Novel Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/80761-the-future-of-amazonian-fertility-diaper-dimension-the-end/ Last Moments Daddy Wuffster Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/80411-last-moments/&do=findComment&comment=1945736 That Damn Remote DAQ Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/65589-that-damn-remote/&do=findComment&comment=1567017 Backed-Up Dark Dweller Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/85037-backed-up/&do=findComment&comment=2024540 Little Hen Dark Dweller Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/85117-little-hen/&do=findComment&comment=2025738 Chase, The Daymare Short Yes Subscribestar Unlucky Day, Turned Lucky DiaperBoy37 Novel Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/61467-diaper-dimension-unlucky-day-turned-lucky-complete/ Quizzes in the Diaper Dimension DiaperRebel Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/72502-quizzes-in-the-diaper-dimension/&do=findComment&comment=1775981 Presents, The DireKing Novel Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/80837-the-presents-12-after-midnight-completed/ Ellie's Eye Opening Experience DKN117 Novel Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/63236-ellies-eye-opening-experience-repost-finished/ Being Little in a Big World Elfy Novel Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/79551-being-little-in-a-big-world/&do=findComment&comment=1927105 Cathy's New Room Mate Elfy Novel Yes Ream/Subscribestar? Battle at Bedtime, The FatherFish Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/88273-the-battle-at-bedtime/&do=findComment&comment=2074045 Mission Accomplished FatherFish Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/87154-mission-accomplished/&do=findComment&comment=2057092 Little Shield and Sword Genossin Novel Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/79545-little-shield-and-sword-epilogue/&do=findComment&comment=1927009 Don't Trust Amazons Guilyn Novella Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/61200-little-time-daycare-aka-dta-rewritten-ch-45/&do=findComment&comment=1409104 Festivity Herezulo Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/65774-festivity/&do=findComment&comment=1576346 Omission Herezulo Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/67134-omission/&do=findComment&comment=1620468 Chasing Emily InkuHime Novel Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/77848-chasing-emily/ Games of Chance InkuHime Novella Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/77850-games-of-chance-games-of-skill/ Working on the Underground Railway InkuHime Novella Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/60747-chasing-emily-other-stories-complete/&do=findComment&comment=1391558 Hermit Crab's Dilemna InkuHime Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/77851-hermit-crab%E2%80%99s-dilemma/&do=findComment&comment=1896121 I Am Island Dreamer Novel Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/66254-i-am-completed-0225/ Any Other Day LandyKupo Short Yes https://www.deviantart.com/landykupo/art/Any-Other-Day-Diaper-Dimension-Story-944411982 Little in Love - Book 1 LittleFallenPrincess Novel Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/77769-book-1-little-in-love/ Love in Dimensions (Book 5) LittleFallenPrincess Novel Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/81773-love-in-dimensions-ch-60-epilogue-92522-complete/&do=findComment&comment=1969536 Regression Echo LittleFallenPrincess Novel Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/83513-regression-echo-ch-40-1723/ Portal in the Basement, The littleTomas Novel Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/69182-the-portal-in-the-basement-updated-to-chapter-17-finale/&do=findComment&comment=1687332 Down LongRifle Novella Yes https://www.deviantart.com/long-rifle/art/Down-By-Long-Rifle-Part-one-491738695 Corruption LongRifle Short Yes https://www.deviantart.com/long-rifle/art/Corruption-922604428 Fight LongRifle Short Yes Unknown? A Stuffy's Tale: How An Elephant Saved Their Little LostBBBoyBear Novel Yes https://www.wattpad.com/story/343699912-how-an-elephant-saved-their-little-a-diaper A Stuffy's Tale: One Bunny's Journey in the Diaper Dimension LostBBBoyBear Novel Yes https://www.wattpad.com/story/335309812-a-stuffy%27s-tale-one-bunny%27s-journey-in-the-diaper A Walk Into The Unknown LostBBBoyBear Novel Yes https://www.wattpad.com/story/352323119-a-walk-into-the-unknown-a-diaper-dimension-story Dash's Redemption: A Stuffy's Tale LostBBBoyBear Novel Yes https://www.wattpad.com/story/364355114-dash%27s-redemption-a-stuffy%27s-tale-and-diaper Opening, The LostBBBoyBear Novel Yes https://www.wattpad.com/story/355900175-the-opening-a-diaper-dimension-story Project Nurture LostBBBoyBear Novel Yes https://www.wattpad.com/story/347888396-project-nurture-a-diaper-dimension-story The CONtingency (Book 2) LostBBBoyBear Novel Yes https://www.wattpad.com/story/360312545-the-contingency-a-diaper-dimension-story The CONvention (Book 1) LostBBBoyBear Novel Yes https://www.wattpad.com/story/338215258-the-convention-a-diaper-dimension-story Tell Me More: A Diaper Dimension Story LostBBBoyBear Novella Yes https://www.wattpad.com/story/339997104-tell-me-more-a-diaper-dimension-story Little Underground LtlGary Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/83814-little-underground-a-3-part-adventure/&do=findComment&comment=2003449 Freedom at Last MaybeMee Novella Yes Unknown? Wrong Turn MaybeMee Novella Yes Subscribestar Digital Remains MaybeMee Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/66432-digital-remains-short/&do=findComment&comment=1600000 It's Christmas, After All MaybeMee Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/66411-its-christmas-after-all-short/&do=findComment&comment=1599305 Lock and Key (Prologue?) MaybeMee Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/66985-lock-and-key-prologue/&do=findComment&comment=1615864 Portal MightyBirdy Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/79709-portal/&do=findComment&comment=1930081 Cathy the Little in the BIG City Mommy Rosemary Novel Yes https://dommyrosemary.tumblr.com/post/161899782989/cathy-the-little-in-the-big-city Blue Day Operational Systems Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/90311-blue-day-a-diaper-dimension-story/ Conspiracy (Unfair Fan Fiction) Operational Systems Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/89663-conspiracy-a-vignette-based-on-unfair/ Self-Diagnosis Pelo-Dee Short Yes https://www.deviantart.com/pelo-dee/art/Self-diagnosis-990707083 Ersatz Personalias Novel Yes https://subscribestar.adult/personalias Fair is Fair 1 Personalias Novella Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/77526-fair-is-fair/&do=findComment&comment=1888379 Fair is Fair 2: Special Personalias Novella Yes https://subscribestar.adult/personalias Fair is Fair 3: Middle Management Personalias Novella Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/79929-middle-management/&do=findComment&comment=1933794 Fair is Fair 4: Help Personalias Novella Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/80173-help/&do=findComment&comment=1939139 Rattled Personalias Novella Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/82532-rattled-complete/ Things Work Out Personalias Novella Yes https://subscribestar.adult/personalias Close Enough Personalias Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/84676-close-enough/&do=findComment&comment=2019544 Documentary, The Personalias Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/79786-the-documentary/&do=findComment&comment=1931466 Dynamic Switch Personalias Short Yes https://subscribestar.adult/personalias Escape Personalias Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/84724-escape/&do=findComment&comment=2020258 Happy Personalias Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/87094-happy/&do=findComment&comment=2056259 New Programming Personalias Short Yes https://subscribestar.adult/personalias Only Child Personalias Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/85080-only-child/&do=findComment&comment=2025131 Retirement Personalias Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/79321-retirement-a-diaper-dimension-story/ Reunion Personalias Short Yes https://subscribestar.adult/personalias Second Thoughts Personalias Short Yes https://subscribestar.adult/personalias Alisa's Adventures in the Diaper Dimension Princess Pottypants Novel Yes https://princesspottypants.wordpress.com/2013/05/02/alisas-adventures-in-the-diaper-dimension-chapter-1/ Little Rest, A Princess Pottypants Novel Yes https://subscribestar.adult/princesspottypants Twins, The Princess Pottypants Novel Yes https://subscribestar.adult/princesspottypants Adoption, The Princess Pottypants Novella Yes https://subscribestar.adult/princesspottypants Chart, The Princess Pottypants Novella Yes https://subscribestar.adult/princesspottypants Little Visitor, A Princess Pottypants Novella Yes https://subscribestar.adult/princesspottypants Plan, The Princess Pottypants Novella Yes https://subscribestar.adult/princesspottypants Professional Help Princess Pottypants Novella Yes https://subscribestar.adult/princesspottypants Thief's Holidays, A (CYOA) Princess Pottypants Novella Yes https://subscribestar.adult/princesspottypants Audition, The Princess Pottypants Short Yes https://subscribestar.adult/princesspottypants Christmas Wishes Princess Pottypants Short Yes https://subscribestar.adult/princesspottypants Decision, The Princess Pottypants Short Yes https://subscribestar.adult/princesspottypants Equals Princess Pottypants Short Yes https://subscribestar.adult/princesspottypants Ladylike Princess Pottypants Short Yes https://subscribestar.adult/princesspottypants Like and Subscribe Princess Pottypants Short Yes https://subscribestar.adult/princesspottypants Mistakes Princess Pottypants Short Yes https://subscribestar.adult/princesspottypants Naomi and Oliver Princess Pottypants Short Yes https://subscribestar.adult/princesspottypants Old College Try Princess Pottypants Short Yes https://subscribestar.adult/princesspottypants Perfect Baby, The Princess Pottypants Short Yes https://subscribestar.adult/princesspottypants Pity Princess Pottypants Short Yes https://subscribestar.adult/princesspottypants Playdate, The Princess Pottypants Short Yes https://subscribestar.adult/princesspottypants Pre-Med to Preschool Princess Pottypants Short Yes https://subscribestar.adult/princesspottypants Prove It! Princess Pottypants Short Yes https://subscribestar.adult/princesspottypants Quality Control Princess Pottypants Short Yes https://subscribestar.adult/princesspottypants Receiving an Education Princess Pottypants Short Yes https://subscribestar.adult/princesspottypants Simple Plan, A Princess Pottypants Short Yes https://subscribestar.adult/princesspottypants Wedding of Your Dreams, The Princess Pottypants Short Yes https://subscribestar.adult/princesspottypants Healing Random3435 Novel Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/78292-healing-epilogue/&do=findComment&comment=1905752 Understanding Random3435 Novella Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/77786-understanding-epilogue/ Nerissa's Home for Diaper Girls Snackers Novella Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/61402-nerissa%E2%80%99s-home-for-diaper-girls-repost/ Snippets From Ms. Fairchild’s School for Maturity and Etiquette Snackers Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/61404-snippets-from-ms-fairchild%E2%80%99s-school-for-maturity-and-etiquette-repost/&do=findComment&comment=1413505 Alterations (Exchanged Book 3) Sofia Hammerstein Novel Yes https://www.wattpad.com/story/242267900-alterations-exchanged-book-3 Exchanged Sofia Hammerstein Novel Yes https://www.wattpad.com/story/236189810-exchanged In-Between Sofia Hammerstein Novel Yes https://www.wattpad.com/story/255771604-in-between Little Hope (Exchanged Book 2) Sofia Hammerstein Novel Yes https://www.wattpad.com/story/239865685-little-hope Seems Too Good Sofia Hammerstein Novel Yes https://www.wattpad.com/story/227003200-seems-too-good Undercover Tour Sofia Hammerstein Novella Yes https://www.wattpad.com/story/227131705-undercover-tour Diamond Tours Sofia Hammerstein Short Yes https://www.wattpad.com/story/227009928-diamond-tours Amazons Lose Interest, The Sparkle Dust Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/77462-the-amazons-lose-interest/&do=findComment&comment=1887473 Little History, A Unsaved Novel Yes No full Copy Posted Baelorn and Melina Widowmaker Novel Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/61276-baelorn-melina-repost/&do=findComment&comment=1410845 Silver Widowmaker Novel Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/63576-silver/&do=findComment&comment=1489741 Raven Widowmaker Novella Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/61330-raven/ Accidental Crossing, An Widowmaker Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/72303-an-accidental-crossing/&do=findComment&comment=1770268 Right Fit, The Widowmaker Short Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/74663-the-right-fit/&do=findComment&comment=1829952 Promise, The Xylophone Novel Yes Unknown? Sorceress of Terror Yas9119 Novel Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/76641-sorceresse-of-terrorin-timeout-completed/&do=findComment&comment=1870683 Little Conditions YourDiapersCute Novel Yes https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/76195-little-conditions-qa-posted-81621/&do=findComment&comment=1861462 Incomplete Works Title Author Short/Novella/Novel Completed? Location Interdimensional Baby AlextheAlex Novella No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/90176-interdimensional-baby-chapter-3-up-now-last-updated-22424/&do=findComment&comment=2107744 Damaged Goods AndrianD Novel No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/75468-damaged-goods-updated-4-23-2021/&do=findComment&comment=1847057 Catch Me if You Can AOWriter Short No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/69492-catch-me-if-you-can-pro-ch1/&do=findComment&comment=1695932 Return of the Amazons BabyGamer Short No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/61120-return-of-the-amazons-edited/&do=findComment&comment=1407186 Student's Pet BabyStevie26 Novella No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/60676-students-pet/&do=findComment&comment=1388828 Biggest Little Vacation, The BbyKimmy Novel No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/61989-the-biggest-little-vacation-chapter-9-updated-223/&do=findComment&comment=1437604 Biggest of Desires, The BbyKimmy Novel No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/63441-the-biggest-of-desires-chapter-21-updated-619/&do=findComment&comment=1485339 More Littles with Sugar than Salt Bladderbrain Novel No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/87982-more-littles-with-sugar-than-salt-ch-18-93023/&do=findComment&comment=2069786 Stork! BrattyCake Novella No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/83831-stork-chapter-three-82022/&do=findComment&comment=2003786 At the Wrong Place and At The Wrong Time Crono Novel No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/67525-at-the-wrong-place-and-at-the-wrong-time-still-chapter-13-for-now/&do=findComment&comment=1631774 Entering the Lion's Den Crono Novel No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/82543-entering-the-lions-den-chapter-14/&do=findComment&comment=1980710 Job Offer Unlike Any Other, A Crono Novel No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/74227-a-job-offer-unlike-any-other-updated-to-chapter-20/&do=findComment&comment=1819427 Love Least Likely, A Cutie ButtCrusader Short No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/75183-a-love-least-likely-part-1-of-2/&do=findComment&comment=1840697 Jenny's Adoption Dark Dweller Novel No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/71085-jennys-adoption/&do=findComment&comment=1734293 Date with Fate, A Dark Dweller Short No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/74415-a-date-with-fate-chapter-3/&do=findComment&comment=1823818 Treatment, The Dark Dweller Short No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/78754-the-treatment-part-4/&do=findComment&comment=1912900 Lucky Days Ahead DiaperBoy37 Novel No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/67867-diaper-dimension-lucky-days-ahead/&do=findComment&comment=1643546 Fight, The Diaperdimensionfan Novel No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/80157-the-fight-chapter-42-121623/&do=findComment&comment=1938810 Your Move Diapered Prince Novel No https://www.wattpad.com/story/267491238-your-move Little League - The LHL DiaperRebel Short No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/76990-little-league-the-lhl/&do=findComment&comment=1877537 Recessive Direking Novel No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/86318-recessive-ch-15-8-26-23/&do=findComment&comment=2042974 Amelia's Trip to the Diaper Dimension Emily Ruby Rose Novel No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/72260-amelias-trip-to-the-diaper-dimension-chapter-1942720/&do=findComment&comment=1768255 Hoping For a New Life Emily Ruby Rose Novella No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/72376-hoping-for-a-new-life-chapter-7-4302020/&do=findComment&comment=1772345 Ella's Mistake Emily Ruby Rose Short No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/73590-ellas-mistake-chapter-2-512020/&do=findComment&comment=1803558 Wrong is Wrong Enigma_66 Novel No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/73687-wrong-is-wrong-first-new-content-51220/&do=findComment&comment=1806884 Dimension of Destiny Ericc Novel No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/89518-dimension-of-destiny-chapter-11-%E2%80%8Bdusk-at-the-nest-240223/&do=findComment&comment=2095419 Little's Life, A Fifers12 Novella No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/90640-a-little%E2%80%99s-life/ Most Unusual Amazon, The Guilend Novel No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/63563-the-most-unusual-amazon-chapter-17-updated-80518/&do=findComment&comment=1489282 Uncommon Love, The Guilend Novella No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/77780-the-uncommon-love-a-diaper-dimension-tale-chapter-3-4182021/&do=findComment&comment=1894611 Tales from Dimension 1D555 Herezulo Short No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/68351-tales-from-dimension-1d555/ The [[Witch]] ImprobableLemon Novel No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/78264-the-witch-chapter-25-090522/&do=findComment&comment=1905095 Immigrant's Tale - A non-native's plight in the Diaper Dimension Jj7988582 Novella No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/63396-immigrant-tale-a-non-natives-plight-in-the-diaper-dimension-chap-4-added-924/ Hiking to a New Life Kat5 Novel No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/88972-hiking-to-a-new-life-chapter-30-posted-2-16-24/&do=findComment&comment=2084361 Meandering Paths Kif Novella No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/85449-meandering-paths-ch-2-12223/&do=findComment&comment=2030207 Katlyn's New Mother KWOceans Novel No Pulled Down, No Known Copy online Duality Langtab Novella No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/68806-duality/&do=findComment&comment=1670378 No Choice Lil' Pup Short No Unknown? Divorce Proceedings LilKevin Novella No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/81923-divorce-proceedings-chapters-1-7-updated-4722/&do=findComment&comment=1971940 Little Hunters, The Lionsheart Novella No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/66344-the-little-hunters-april-3rd-2019-update/ Little Marionette Little Writer Short No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/81932-little-marionette/&do=findComment&comment=1972042 Little in Love - Book 2 LittleFallenPrincess Novel No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/89344-little-in-love-2-chapter-27-22824/ Age of the Amazons, The littleTomas Short No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/73598-the-age-of-the-amazons-chapter-4-update/&do=findComment&comment=1804035 A Small Break from Teaching LostBBBoyBear Novel No https://www.wattpad.com/story/366452774-a-small-break-from-teaching-a-diaper-dimension Portal Accident LtlGary Novella No Life of Aaron Case, The Lucifer666 Novella No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/82806-the-life-of-aaron-case-chapter-3/&do=findComment&comment=1984554 Illegal Immigrant MaybeMee Novel No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/69642-illegal-immigrant-12032023-ch1920-important-subscribestar-update/ Gilded Crib, A MCraft Novel No Unknown? Cianville MfMood Short No Unknown? Meredith - A Littles Broker in the Diaper Dimension Ozziebee Novel No https://www.adisc.org/forum/threads/meredith.112495/ In Utero Ozziebee Short No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/68130-in-utero/&do=findComment&comment=1650853 Little Survivor Panther Cub Novel No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/75816-little-survivor-a-diaper-dimension-story-updated-to-chapter-8-10152022/&do=findComment&comment=1853964 Little Monster Panther Cub Novella No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/84431-little-monster-a-diaper-dimension-story-chapter-3-1219/&do=findComment&comment=2014694 Sucker and the Sly, The Paradox-Unintentional Novella No Unknown? Unfair Personalias Novel No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/74750-unfair-a-diaper-dimension-novel-chapters-111-112-uploaded/&do=findComment&comment=1832078 Compromise Princess Pottypants Novel No https://subscribestar.adult/princesspottypants Derrick's Awakening Princess Pottypants Novel No https://subscribestar.adult/princesspottypants Sebby's New Life Princess PottyPants Novella No https://subscribestar.adult/princesspottypants?tag=SebbysNewLife Babysitter, The Princess Pottypants Short No https://subscribestar.adult/princesspottypants Wedding, The Princess Pottypants Short No https://subscribestar.adult/princesspottypants?tag=TheWedding Imprints Resort Princessmaryllis Novella No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/82862-my-frist-story-imprints-resort-chapter-5-12252022/&do=findComment&comment=1985545 Living in Harmony, Becoming Stronger Together Salinas98 Novella No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/85382-living-in-harmony-becoming-stronger-together/&do=findComment&comment=2029455 Origins of a Dimension Sephy Short No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/65973-origins-of-a-dimension/&do=findComment&comment=1585319 When All Else Fails Sheadoll Novel No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/71441-when-all-else-fails-ch-23-22420/&do=findComment&comment=1741276 Little Problems With My So Called Friends Snackers Novella No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/73053-little-problems-with-my-so-called-friends-p2-apr-6-2020/&do=findComment&comment=1788596 Lights! Camera! ...What?!? Sofia Hammerstein Novel No https://www.wattpad.com/story/311195834-lights-camera-what Bracelet, The Sparky_Dude Novel No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/76834-the-bracelet-part-14-jan-16/&do=findComment&comment=1874705 Little's Guide to Staying Independent Star Voyager Novella No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/81589-a-littles-guide-to-staying-independant-ongoing-diaper-dimension-story-chapters-1-8/&do=findComment&comment=1966504 Tales from the Bureau SuperFunnel Novel No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/65339-tales-from-the-bureau-diaper-dimension-chapter-17-updated-72323/&do=findComment&comment=1557403 Better Life, A SuperFunnel Novella No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/65446-a-better-life-diaper-dimension-chapter-4-updated-1219/&do=findComment&comment=1560469 Biggest Little, The TestAccountPleaseIgnore Novel No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/79435-the-biggest-little-hiatus/&do=findComment&comment=1924705 Settling Ulthernon Novella No Unknown? Hard Reset Unsaved Novel No Unknown? Collector Unsaved Short No Unknown? Little Protection Service, The Unsaved Short No No full Copy Posted Earth Dimension, The Veggeto Novel No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/76534-the-earth-dimension-chapter-thirteen/&do=findComment&comment=1868152 Little Racer, The VoxyRox Novel No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/63091-the-little-racer-chapter-12-up-5-3-21/&do=findComment&comment=1473587 Little Legal Issue, A WBDaddy Novel No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/67539-a-little-legal-issue-repost-with-brand-new-chapter-17-added-317/&do=findComment&comment=1632281 Little Hunter YourDiapersCute Novel No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/78435-little-hunter-new-chapter-for-the-new-year-1-3-22/ Why I Wear Diapers After Work YourFNF Novella No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/61908-why-i-wear-diapers-after-work/&do=findComment&comment=1435406 12.6 Million to Freedom YourFNF Short No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/67143-126-million-to-freedom%E2%80%A6/&do=findComment&comment=1620659 From Shackles to Diapers ZedMobile Novella No https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/75430-from-shackles-to-diapers/&do=findComment&comment=1846192 Title Author Short/Novella/Novel Completed? Location Crib Row Ruby03 Novella Abandoned https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/75380-crib-row-chapter-7-updated-nov-24th/&do=findComment&comment=1845061 Worst Little Ever, The Zatchie Novel Abandoned https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/topic/70316-the-worst-little-ever-chapter-13-part-1-01142020/&do=findComment&comment=1716205

Yes I would go back to the clinic in Mexico. I'm not sure about what's included. But I would go anyway if I'm not incontinent. When I made the new appointment for urology I had told my pcp I am having blockages alternating with incontinence but there wasn't an opportunity to tell the urology department that. They only had a few options to click on and none of them matched blockages so I clicked on incontinence. It seemed the closest (vs erectile dysfunction, hematuria, etc because blockage is also a problem with peeing. My appointment was originally 4/24 but just by watching the website when appointments become available (maybe due to people cancelling) I got my appointment moved up to this Wednesday 3/13!! I am very glad about that and hope to deal with the stricture very soon!

...and I would worship her!

Their relationship seems like it's moving in a good direction for both. I was kind of expecting she'd at least help out with that poopy diaper change though? Poor baby had to change their own diapee there!

Alright, chapter 3 is ready to go. In the future, I want to upload these chapters at least 2 or 3 at a time, but I thought that the ideas I had for 4 and 5 work very well together, and I didn't want to make you all wait too long for more content. So for now, consider this one an early release 😄. With no further ado, I hope you enjoy chapter 3. ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- Chapter 3 - And So, Our Night Continues (CW: Diaper Wetting, Diaper Messing, Sex Scenes) June 2nd, 2023. 8:29pm So…tonight’s been interesting, to say the least. I always thought if Emma found out about my other self, it would be game over for me. She’d break up with me…or worse, yet here I am, sitting on the couch, little self on full display. Not only does she not hate it, but she likes it? How did I never figure out she was a Dominant? Did I miss the signs? I mean sure, did she usually take initiative in bed? Sure, but most relationships have a partner take charge. Would she play with my hair when we cuddle? Yeah, but that’s normal, right? Would she hum for me at night when my anxiety would keep me awake? That’s just being a great partner! Only looking back do all of the pieces seem to fall into place. I guess when you dream about something for so long, the tell-tale signs of my girlfriend's nature are easy to miss. My train of thought is interrupted as Emma joins me on the couch. “Okay, Pizza’s on its way. It’ll probably be here in like half an hour.” An hour can’t come soon enough; after this roller coaster ride of a day, Pizza is exactly what I require. I can almost taste the cheesy, savory treat right now. From the corner of my eye, I catch Emma looking at me, before quickly turning away, knowing she was seen. The air still contains a trace of awkward energy. As much as talking things over helped things, I don’t think either of us knew quite what to say. Ultimately, the silence is broken. “So what are we watching tonight?” I begin to grin, realizing I might just be able to get Emma to watch something I’ve been begging her to see for a while. “We’re watching She-Ra!” I confidently proclaim. Emma gives me an unamused stare. “You’re never going to stop until I watch that cartoon, are you?” “Nope! Sorry, but your fate was sealed the moment you gave me the choice.” “Ugh, fine. You win, I’ll watch the show.” Emma says, resigning herself to her loss. “Don’t worry, you’ll love it! There’s adventure, friendship, and most of all…” I pause for dramatic effect. “There’s tons of gays.” She chuckles. “That’s all I needed to hear. Seriously, you could’ve convinced me sooner by revealing that bit of info.” I beam with joy, having finally won the chance to show her one of my favorite shows. I grab the remote, sit back, and hit play on episode 1, feeling a sense of deja vu. As the episode goes along, I can see Emma slowly getting into the plot. I always thought it was weird she didn’t watch cartoons. Animation is a completely respectable art form as far as I’m concerned, but I guess the stigma of “animation is for kids” is still prevalent in today's world. The episode starts playing, and soon enough, the end credits start to roll. “Wow. I can’t believe how good of an intro episode that was. Do all cartoons have that good of a hook?” “It’s like I keep telling you babe; you shouldn’t sleep on cartoons.” Autoplay does its job, and we resume our watching. Emma watches on as intently as I did my first go around, and I feel a sense of satisfaction as I watch the creation of a new fan. Midway through the episode, I begin to bounce my leg a bit. The coffee from earlier has gotten to its final destination, my bladder sending me the signal letting me know that I have to pee. (Damn, I don’t want to get up. I want to see her reaction to the next scene!) The pace of my tapping begins to increase, and Emma shoots me a curious look. “You alright there? Your foot is about to drill a hole in the carpet.” she jests. “Ye..yeah I’m fine, I just…have to go to the bathroom,” I admit, a shade of red forming on my cheeks. She looks at me for a moment before letting out a small chuckle. “Roxie, you do realize you’re wearing a diaper right? It’s alright if you use it, I don’t mind.” She turns back to the screen, either trying to give me some semblance of privacy or just getting engrossed in the action on screen. My heart begins to beat inside my chest. Was I really about to do this? Using my diaper, for the longest time, had been an act of total privacy. In theory, it was no different from using the toilet, except for the sensation of warmth and moisture that followed. But now it wasn’t so private. Should I just get up and go to the bathroom? If I did that, I’d have to take my diaper off, and those tapes never quite sit the same after being reapplied. Plus, I was already wet, so would it make a difference if I went a little more? My thoughts were interrupted by another signal from my filled bladder; I had to make a choice. Despite the nerves, I know what I’m going to do. I lean back, slightly lifting my hips into the new position, wanting to give the plastic padding enough room to fully absorb what’s to come, and with a sign, I let the dam break. It comes out slower than usual at first, perhaps my apprehension preventing the stream from becoming immediate. I can feel the soft interior gaining a fresh sense of warmth, slowly expanding as my “accident” is greedily gulped up by the SAP. What was once a trickle has become a steady flow, and after a moment comes to a stop. I bring my hand down to my waist, feeling the heat emanating through the front of my onesie. Wrapped up in my euphoria, I almost miss Emma reaching over to grab the remote, pausing the episode. She moves closer to me, a look of carnal fascination on her. “You totally just wet yourself, didn’t you? I gotta say, I was hoping that would be the case.” A flush appears across her cheek. She looks like she wants to ask me something, but isn’t sure how to phrase it. I catch her looking at my crotch, and I begin to understand what she wants. “Do you…wanna feel it?” I ask, nerves returning tenfold. “Is that alright?” I give Emma a nod, and she tentatively reaches over, placing her hand on the snaps of my bodysuit. With a series of pops, the lower section comes undone, revealing my soaked diaper. She begins to rub her fingers across the front, before bringing her palm down as well, gently cupping the plastic shell. “It’s so…warm! It kind of feels like a stress ball.” She begins playing with the soaked lining, feeling it press into her fingers. As an unintended side effect, I can feel my body begin to react, blood flowing to my privates. I let out a soft moan at the sensation. “Does that feel good baby?” she asks, working her fingers around the protrusion formed. Our faces are slowly closing the gap between us. I see a hunger in her eyes, a need to combine our lips into one. Just as I begin to open my mouth, the doorbell rings. “Shit the pizza!” The thing I was once looking forward to has become my greatest enemy. (Why do you have to cock block me pizza man!). Emma hurriedly makes her way to the door before stepping outside to collect the pizza. She returns quickly enough, placing the box on the coffee table before returning to her previous spot on the seat. I can tell she’s avoiding my gaze now. The mood was gone. With nothing left to do, I open the box and take a look at the delicious feast before us. A beautiful pie, with our unique toppings on the halves of the slices. I watch as Emma grabs her usual slice of pepperoni, a delightful classic. Following suit, I grab my own slice, covered in pineapple chunks and beef. I take a large bite, feeling the heavenly combination wash over my taste buds, the cheese stringing between the bite in my mouth and the remains of the slice. “I still can’t believe you put pineapple on pizza. So untraditional.” She fakes a scoff, a grin on her face, before returning to her pepperoni goodness. “Sometimes, traditions were meant to be broken! Try it before you deny it!” “I definitely won't be trying it, but you go ahead and enjoy your monstrosity.” I hit play, resuming our Netflix and Chill session. The pizza doesn’t last long, and by the end of episode 3, we’re left with an empty box. Using a napkin to wipe the bit of sauce from my face, I decide to get into a more comfortable position. I lay down on my side, placing my head squarely in Emma’s lap. She begins to stroke my hair before reaching over for the remote and hitting the skip intro button. “How dare you…” I begin to feign indignation at the skip before being shushed by the tip of my pacifier being placed in my mouth. “Enough talking now love, just enjoy the show!” I begin to relax even further, slipping into a state of total bliss. We continued to watch the show for another hour. We watch as twists unfold, friends become enemies, and new bonds are formed. Midway through, I felt Emma’s hand on my rear, soothingly patting my behind. I was really, truly the happiest I had been for a long time. Time passes by, and a different feeling begins to arouse within me. Having eaten so many slices, in addition to the coffee from earlier, I could feel a new desperation within me. I begin to get up before Emma gently pushes me back into place. “What are you doing, the group is about to make its way to Mystacor.” I begin to open my mouth, pausing for a moment. “I…have to go to the bathroom…” She looks at me confused. “Didn’t you just go a little while ago? Plus, I told you I don’t mind if you have to go, just let the diaper take care of your little accident.” “You don’t understand, it’s not…not that kind of accident.” “What do you mean, I don’t…oh.” She recognizes what I'm trying to say. I can see her thinking for a moment. “Well, I meant what I said. I don’t mind if you just go ahead and use your diaper, if you’re comfortable with it of course. Plus…I think it would be kinda hot to watch it happen.” I turn my head to look into her eyes, trying to find any sense of apprehension in them, even just a hint of disgust, but see nothing but acceptance. I think it over for a moment. I mean, wetting was one thing. I mean, it’s relatively silent, and the odor is only noticeable to someone trying to find it, but messing? No matter how much I enjoyed the act, was it right for me to subject her to that? Then again, she said she wanted to see it, and that she’d find it hot, so that doesn’t seem to be an issue here. I’ve come to my decision. “Okay, but I can’t exactly…do it in this position. I’ll have to get up first.” That same grin from earlier returns. “I think I can help you out with that. Come here, baby.” She grabs my hand and guides me to my feet, helping my shaking legs get their support. I expect her to let go, but instead, she pulls my hand closer, before sitting back on the couch and patting her lap, signaling for me to get on. I carefully work my way down, my legs dangling off the sides of her thighs, my head going over her shoulder. (Oh my god I can’t believe this is happening. It’s just like a scene from my fantasies) “I’m right here for you little one.” she rubs my back, helping to calm me. “Just push, and let it all out.” I follow her command and begin to push, feeling the pressure in my back door building. I can feel my hole start to expand, trying to work the mess out of my body. I begin to grunt, and with a final push, I feel the hard mass exiting me. It starts to push against the seat of my diaper, slowly expanding outwards. Once the room for expansion has run out, I can feel it start to spread outwards, finding its way to any space it can fit. With a final push, the mess stops, and I let out a moan of relief and pleasure behind my pacifier. “Oh my god, you really did it! Wow, the seat expanded so much! How do you feel?” “I feel good! More than good! That felt amazing.” I say before reaching my hand back to inspect my act. I lightly push on the fresh mount, and a sound of pleasure comes out of my mouth as I feel the mess come in contact with my skin. I hear Emma make a similar sound while watching my diaper check. “If you want…I know how to make you feel really good.” I quickly non, letting my arousal guide my actions. “Stand up real quick.” I do as I’m told, standing before her. I watch as she spreads her legs, before pulling me back to her, placing my body directly over her leg. With a pull, she quickly lowers my body down. I moan, loudly this time, as I feel the mess spread throughout my diaper. Just as I think it can’t get any better, Emma starts to bounce her knee, sending waves of pleasure through my body. “You like that baby? Such a good girl, filling your diapers up like the infant you are.” She cooed. She brings her lips up to my ear and gives me a seductive whisper. “Now I want you to start moving. Can you do that sweetie?” I don’t even bother with a proper response, just letting a light-pitched cry escape my throat before moving my hips back and forth. I can feel my erection at full mast behind my padding. I feel a sense of pleasure that I was always sure would be barred from me. It’s true what they say, the forbidden fruit tastes the sweetest. I continue rocking back and forth, slowly ramping up my speed, letting the friction build up inside of me. “That’s it, baby, just like that. Keep humping away. That’s a good girl.” I needed no further encouragement, as I ground myself into her leg, getting lost in the pleasure. After a few moments, I can feel my body begin to reach its climax. “Oh god oh god, I’m gonna cum!” “That’s it, baby, make cummies for me,” she demands, feeling me tense up around her leg. “I’m cumming Mommy!” I announce, and with a final thrust, I feel the electricity course through me. With a series of thrusts, I spurt my juices into the poor diaper, completely used at this point. I collapse forward, breathing heavily as I lean into Emma’s chest. I feel a bead of sweat drip down my neck as I begin to recover from the best orgasm I’ve ever had. After a few moments, I regain my composure and look up at her with a smile on my face. I expect her to praise me at this point, but all I see is a look of shock on her face. (Oh fuck, I broke her) I think to myself (Maybe I went too far.) “Sorry, was…was it too much? I’ll ge…” “You just called me Mommy.” I look at her and begin to doubt my mid-orgasm choice of words. “Is…is that okay?” Every passing millisecond fills me with dread. How much did I just ruin this beautiful experience? She moves like lightning, bringing her mouth to mine. I don’t think I’ve ever felt a kiss with as much passion from her, or anyone for that matter. Her tongue makes its way to the back of my throat, wrestling with my own for control. I begin to feel lightheaded, not sure how much longer I can go without breathing, but I’m determined to not be the one who folds. Eventually, I feel her slip out of my mouth, both of us panting for air. “Of course it's okay. It’s more than okay! Oh, how I’ve longed to hear those words!” She returns for another kiss, not as intensely as before, but filled with love. Here, in her arms and embrace, I feel like the luckiest little girl to ever exist. It’s now my turn to break from her. I give her the biggest smile my heart can muster, trying to convey just how much this meant to me. Just as I’m staring into her soul, I hear the beep of the clock next to me and notice the time. How in the hell is it already midnight? As much as I want to keep making out with her, I know we have to get some sleep. I stand up, legs weak but steady. “I’m gonna go take a shower and get out of this diaper.” I lean back down for a final peck, which she gratefully returns. “Alright, I’ll throw the pizza box out and get one in after you. Don’t use up all the hot water crinklebutt,” she says, providing a quick smack to my messy diaper. “No promises, I’m gonna have to make sure I’m all cleaned up down there.” I make my way over to the bathroom, giving Emma one last thankful look before closing the door. I can feel the cool tile on my feet as I make my way over to the mirror and look over my current state. My hair's messy, and my onesie is all ruffled up. I turn around and tilt my head back, looking at my backside in the mirror. The Rebels held up remarkably well to the strenuous activity, but the staining across the design clearly shows that the poor garment has hit its limit. The pattern, once a crisp white, contrasting well with the black skulls dotted throughout, now shows as a pale brown. “Damn, I really destroyed this thing. Now it’s time for the bad part.” I always dread the lengthy process of cleaning up after a mess, especially one as spread around as this one. I carefully work the tapes off one by one, the adhesive strips making pleasing sounds as they rip free. Holding onto the front and back, I slowly lower the soiled wear to the ground. Turning my attention to my rear, I grab a couple of wet wipes from the counter and do my best to remove the majority of the ickiness off me. Once I’m satisfied with the job, I toss the wipes inside the diaper, roll it up, and stick it right in the trash, making a mental note to take it out tonight before it begins to stink up the place. I turn the faucet on warm and stick my hand in the shower, waiting until the temperature is just right before stepping inside. I feel the warm water wash over me, clearing the sweat off my body. Taking the shower head in hand, I turn the head to increase the pressure and begin cleaning off the rest of my private areas, taking my time to make sure my skin is clear of any additional waste. Once finished, I lather up my hair, and begin thinking over the events from the day; from the fear of getting caught, to the acceptance, watching cartoons with Emma…or Mommy now I guess, to the bliss of our most recent activity. It all seems so hard to believe. I never thought things could work out the way they do in the stories, but I guess life can imitate fiction. Still, I feel like something is amiss. Is there something escaping my mind? What did I forget? “Oh shit, I forgot to text Beth.”

Chapter 30: Red Little in Love 2 – LittleFallenPrincess All I saw was red. I didn’t have Charlie to hold me back or tell me to just drop it. I didn’t have my friends nearby. Malcolm was in the audience, but he wasn’t quick enough to stop me from doing something very, very stupid. Pouncing on Chris, I started flailing about, hitting him as hard as I could, wherever I could, as he lay there on the floor, screaming for help. I didn’t care. He… he caused what happened to Charlie. He… the head of LIBRA… was the corruption all along. He is the one pulling the strings like some fucking evil genius… and for what end? What could be worth putting my fucking wife in a fucking coma? I heard security rush the stage and all the press snapping pictures left and right, most likely trying to get the perfect picture that showed just what littles are capable of and why they should be regressed and kept as infants. But I didn’t care. This man… this monster… he hurt my Charlie, and I would make him pay. Clawing at his face, trying to hurt him as much as he hurt Charlie… I felt a hand grab my arm and pull me off, holding me back. One security guard held me back whilst the others around us rushed to Chris to see if he was okay. One guard was all that was needed with me being a little, as our security are all Amazons. “LET ME AT HIM! HE HURT CHARLIE! HE HYPNOTISED HER AND PUT HER IN A FUCKING COMA!” I screamed, making sure everyone heard me. “OLIVIA! OLIVIA!” I heard the press call out. “WHAT IS THIS ABOUT HYPNOSIS? AMAZONS CAN’T BE HYPNOTISED LIKE LITTLES CAN. WHY WOULD YOU MAKE SUCH ACCUSATIONS?” They shouted, trying to ask their questions over the chaos that was happening around us. I struggled against the tight grip of the Amazon security guard clad in black gear, but his strength far surpassed my own. So I focused my attention on the members of the press trying to squeeze over to get closer to me for a comment. “LIBRA has technology… technology that can be used on Amazons! It can regress any of you just like it can any other little!” I wish they could have heard me speak the truth. I wish they had heard what I had to say, but the ensuing chaos surrounding us meant that my quiet voice was inaudible and my message was lost. “Call an ambulance. Don’t bother with the police. I already have their permission for this.” I heard a familiar voice taking charge of the situation, before one of the crowd surrounding Chris stood up straight and looked directly at me. The Deputy Prime Minister. Rachel Brackenstone. Of course she was here. Brunette hair down to her shoulders, thick rimmed glasses perched on the tip of her nose, wrinkles adorning her very toned face… she looked good for her age, honestly. And as usual, she was wearing one of her very conservative dresses, never opting for a suit or even a blazer. She was the epitome of femininity. To me… she always reminded me of an old librarian. She was always in the background, keeping quiet, as the PM turned against littles and focused entirely on preserving the status quo. She had always been against little’s rights, but she was mostly harmless before the election. She always appeared to be very much on the fence, hence why I had decided to run for their party. But then we won, and just like the others… she showed her true colours. Always talking down to me, demeaning me, treating me like a child… she was just as bad as the rest of them. And here she was… looking at me with the creepiest grin on her face. “Oh Olivia… you overstepped this time.” She said, walking over to where the security guard held me. “Mrs Brackenstone…” A reporter called out. “Will your party punish this little girl for her crime?” She turned to the reporter and put on that innocent, sweet smile of hers she saves for the cameras. “Miss Clarke should be punished for her crime, just like any criminal. But I also believe that sometimes… little’s just aren’t raised properly. So I’ll make sure she is re-raised to be a good little baby…” My heart sank. “Does this mean what I think it means? Are you…?” A reporter asked her. “Adopting Miss Clarke? Absolutely.” “YOU CAN’T DO THIS!” I screamed. “LEGALLY I’M… MMPHHHH!” Before I could finish my sentence, a dummy gag was inserted into my mouth and quickly inflated, preventing me from speaking. “You broke the law and attacked someone, showing that you are clearly unable to be a grown up. And yes, whilst your marriage would mean that Charlie would become your Mummy… she’s currently in a coma, correct?” “Miss Williams really is in a coma?” Another reporter asked. “So with no Mummy to take care of you… I’ve decided I will take the role and adopt you myself.” Rachel turned and grinned at me. I struggled as hard as I could, trying my best to free myself, but this guard’s grip was not going to give way any time soon. “Mrs Brackenstone…” The PM’s advisor rushed up to her. “We’ve got it handled here. Ambulance is on its way, Chris will make it with just a few facial scars. If you want to take little Livie here, and get her adopted before…” “Before her little Judge friend turns up… yes, good idea. Let’s go get you legally adopted, shall we?” Rachel said, turning to me. I gulped as she indicated to the guard to follow her. ------------------------------------------------------------- We pulled up outside the nearest adoption centre, and my nerves were completely shot. I was powerless to resist any of this, not only due to their Amazon strength compared to my own, but also by the restraints they had put me in… …As if they knew they’d be needed. “Jeffrey, Marshall… wait outside the car for a minute, then you can help carry her in.” She told the security escorts who drove us here. Both well-built, sharply dressed men got out of the car, closed the doors and waited at the front of the car, leaving the Deputy Prime Minister and myself in the car, with me safely strapped into a car seat, unable to move, unable to speak… unable to do anything right now. “I’m sure you have a million questions right now. And you’re a clever little girl… I’m sure you worked out that this was all planned. You’ve been getting too big for your nappies lately… and needed knocking down a peg. Once we heard that Chris had the technology to hypnotise Amazons, I had this perfect idea to make Charlotte Williams… just like the rest of us Amazons. Or at least the few who still believe in how things should be. You did a great job at swaying the public, as a large amount of the population are actually siding with your silly little beliefs that littles are equal to Amazons. But don’t worry, once they see you being paraded about in your thick lil nappies and shitting yourself on stage… no one will believe that anymore.” I screamed at her, but most of it was muffled by the dummy. “I don’t know how you got yourself free of the hypnosis, as we programmed Charlie to want to hypnotise you. But believe me… I’ll make sure it sticks this time. You’ll be latched onto my tit, shitting yourself, and looking adorable. And there’s nothing that wife of yours can do.” I sighed, knowing she was right… that there was literally nothing I could do right now to save myself, especially with Charlie out of it. It meant that legally… I think this bitch can actually adopt me. Even if Charlie wakes up… it may be too late at that point. “So we’re going to go in, fill out a few forms, get you chipped and tagged, then you’ll be coming home with me. Then tomorrow… we’ll have another press event where I tell the country that you have been stripped of your position as both a member of Parliament… AND as a big girl. And that you’ll be going to the House of Commons… in a stroller. Does that sound good, babygirl? And if you’re well behaved… I won’t get you renamed whilst I’m here. Though I think you should at least take my last name, if you’re going to be my daughter.” I wanted to be sick. This… this was… I needed my wife. I needed Charlie. I didn’t know what to do… I felt so lost right now. Rachel signalled to the escorts, who walked over and opened both back doors. Whilst one helped my soon-to-be-Mummy out of her side, the other lifted the whole car seat out of the back using the carry handle, and carried me behind the Deputy PM into the adoption centre. ----------------------- “Name?” The adoption centre manager asked my kidnapper. Wearing a polo-shirt with the company logo on it, with her blonde hair pulled up into a ponytail… she just looked… normal. As if she didn’t ruin little’s lives every day by giving them away to Amazons. “Mrs Rachel Brackenstone.” Rachel replied, positioning me carefully on the counter. “Occupation?” “Deputy Prime Minister.” “Wait… I thought you looked familiar!” The manager laughed. “Reason for adoption? Sorry, I need to ask, it’s on the form.” “Little assaulted someone. I’m re-raising her in response. If she’ll ever even get that far…” “This little kid assaulted someone?” “Don’t think she’s an innocent little baby. She’s vicious. Don’t let her out of the carrier.” Rachel warned. “Thank you for informing us. We’ll keep her in it for the health checkup. Now… What is her name?” “Olivia Clarke. Though I’d like to change it to Olivia Brackenstone, please.” “Are you married?” “Yes. My husband will be so happy he’s finally a Daddy!” ‘A… Daddy? Please… no…’ “His name?” The adoption centre manager asked. “Neil Brackenstone.” “Occupation?” “He’s on the board for this place.” “He is? Oh wow…” The Manager responded, shocked by this information. Honestly… so was I. I didn’t know just how corrupt and anti-little my party was. I just believed whatever Chris told me. And it’s clear now that he had his own agenda, and wasn’t wanting to improve the lives of littles at all. “How long will this take? I need to get home soon.” Rachel said, sighing. “If you’d like to fill in this form… I’ll take little Olivia here into the back for a quick checkup and get her processed. Would you like any…” “Chipped with tracking, please.” Rachel said, cutting her off. “Right-o… okay little Livie… let’s get you looked over for your new Mummy…” The Manager said, gripping the handle of my carrier and lifting me off the counter. I was carried off into the backroom, where a clinical table stood in the middle, surrounded by the usual cabinets you’d see in a Doctor’s examination room. And I knew just what this ‘checkup’ would entail. I’d have every orifice checked, my heartrate taken, everything. It would be invasive and disgusting and dehumanising. And I dreaded it so much right now, my heart racing as she settled me down on top of the examination table. “Your new Mummy says you’re going to be a handful… so we’ll have to be very careful with you, won’t we, sweetheart? But don’t worry, I’ll try to make it as painless as possible. And then when you’re chipped and tracked… your Mummy will never lose you! Now… let’s just do a quick scan for existing nanites, as your Mummy may want to get you adapted in the future, and she’ll need to know beforehand if there are already nanites in you. You silly littles pick them up so easily from all sorts of places!” The Manager brought a scanner over my body, which instantly gave off signals. “Oh… you do! Let’s see what they’re there for, shall we?” She pressed a few keys on the keyboard under the table before I heard screeching sounds coming from under me. “What the fuck? What the hell caused my computer to do that?” She cried out and stepped back in shock. I laughed behind the dummy, knowing full well that Faith must have added a few features to my nanites in that latest patch. Features I’d no doubt have to ask for details about if I ever get out of this predicament, but right now I just appreciated that I seemed to have some defence against this woman trying to process my adoption. “Fine. We’ll do it the old fashioned way without a scan. I’ll just note it as ‘has existing unknown nanites’. Now for… wait, what’s that noise?” I had no idea what she was talking about as she stopped completely in her tracks, listening for a non-existe… *thump* ‘Wait… no… I hear it…’ *thump* “What is that? It sounds like it's coming from outside…” She said, putting down her pen. *thump* A smashing sound echoed through the building as the door opened quickly and three people clambered in, hastily closing the door behind them. The Deputy PM looked terrified as she rushed over to the table, whilst her escorts barricaded the door with their backs. “What’s going on?” The Manager asked Rachel, a slight hint of panic in her voice. And with her own panicked voice and a terrified expression on her face, Rachel looked at me. “They’re here… for her.” ======================================================= If you haven't seen, I'm now up and running on Subscribestar! (Sorry for the reminder again, trying to get my subscribers back after the Patreon rubbish!) Hoping to start the new SubscribeStar exclusive short stories with a trial run in January! if the first commission goes well, I'll see how many I can handle per month (thinking about 2 per month. These stories won't be posted here at all.) ======================================================== I hope everyone enjoys this chapter! Please leave likes and comments and all that fun stuff, I love reading them! If you want to read the next 4 chapters, thanks to two weeks early access to my main story and also soon-to-be exclusive access to short stories (or even have a chance at commissioning one when I add the tier for them!), why don't you check out my SubscribeStar! The basic tier gets early access and exclusive access to short stories (when they're written), higher tiers will be limited but get a short story each month (1-2 per month in total, also not yet running this tier yet, will announce when I'm starting!). Thank you to all my patrons for their support over the past couple of years! Seriously, your support meant the world to me, and I hope to be set up somewhere new soon. New chapters of Little in Love 2 every Wednesday/Sunday! Also just a quick note: I don't mind people saving this story for personal reading. But I'd appreciate it if people didn't post it elsewhere, even if you're just suggesting it to other people. If you want to show others, please send them a link to the first page of this post! Thanks! Sorry, wasn't stuck on FF7, just had to get some food and stuff. But there you, new chapter I was in the middle of editing it when you posted this Enjoy the update!

Chapter 97: Faulty I FELT LIKE that electric zap feeling I’d felt before was even more intense, and I felt my bladder send out a wave of urine into the diaper I wore. “Son of a…” I almost cursed but caught myself, “That hurt!!!” “Are you okay?” Gary asked me with concern. I shook my head and wrung my hands a little since they tingled. “I think so? Did they revert everything?” I realized my voice definitely did not sound like my Connor voice. “We’ll have to check visually,” Gary said, “But while my tablet said they were sent the code to revert and deactivate, I think you’re still Carly?” “I’m going to call his grandmother,” Beth said. Nikki reappeared right then and said, “Already called her, Beth. She should be here any…” “Connor?” Grandma came through right then. “I was already on my way up here. What’s going on?” “I think something went wrong?” I said to her. “You activated the revert state already?” Grandma asked Gary. “This says it activated?” Grandma looked at the screen for a few minutes before saying, “Okay, I’m going to need to take her and get this sorted out. Are you guys done for the day?” “Yes,” Charlotte said. “We’re done filming?” “Beth, why don’t you get changed and show me where you have Carly’s clothes? We’ll get this figured out…” She looked at Gary, “Would you ask Professor Ponce to call me? She oversaw the treatment?” “She did,” Gary said. “Good, tell her to call me.” Grandma carried me into the changing room, and I noted she was acting differently than usual. There was a ‘business’ face she wore, and I guessed that meant there was a serious problem. ‘Shit,’ I thought to myself. “This is a cute dress,” Grandma said. “Thanks,” I said, “I can’t say I picked it out?” “No, but it looks cute on you,” she said. “Do you think they’d mind if you wore it out? It would save us some time here?” Gary popped in right then, “Ponce said she’s going to call you.” “Thanks. Do you mind if Connor just wears this out?” He shook his head, “That’s fine. We have a backup, and I think we’re done filming anyway.” “We’ll return it,” she told him. “That’s fine, either way,” he replied. Grandma dug in my bag for one of the spare diapers she’d stashed that morning, changing what was a pretty soaked diaper then. Along with Nikki and Beth following us, Grandma carried me rapidly to the Kilby Center, where she wasted no time taking us to a lab as her phone rang. She activated the HoloProjector feature and said, “Good afternoon, Professor.” “Hi Amanda, what’s going on?” “The nanites you used... Were they actually the ones I sent you last week? Your student tried the revert function on them, but they failed to change him back? I need all the information on how they were programmed and what generation they were otherwise?” “Amanda, those were the exact ones you sent me! Did anything happen at all when the revert was activated? That should have been foolproof?” “My grandson got a pretty big electric shock, according to him and the witnesses.” “I have no idea why that would have happened? We use them all the time?” “I have a few ideas,” Grandma told him, “but I need more information.” “I’ll log into my account and send you the data I have in a couple minutes? It should be the same, but you can take a look.” “Thank you,” she said and hung up. “Connor, just sit down on this for a few minutes,” she told me while placing me on something that looked sort of like a scale but was easily wide enough to sit cross-legged. I watched her do some things with a tablet for a moment before saying, “Tessa?” Right then, the hologram I thought now only lived at her house appeared in the room. “What’s going on Amanda?” “We have a problem with the nanites changing Carly back to Connor. Can you please run a scan and let me know what nanites are active inside of her right now?” “Certainly, just a minute,” the hologram said. “What do you think is going on?” I asked her, even as I saw Beth and Nikki sit on some stools near the table she’d sat me down on. “I don’t want to say until I know something more; give me just a few minutes here,” she told me. “No matter what, you’re not going to die,” she assured me. “Well, until you said that, I wasn’t thinking in those terms,” I said nervously. She stroked my hair, then said, “I’m sure you’ll be fine.” We waited for a long minute before Tessa rematerialized and started a display up in front of us. “There are currently three types of nanites inside of Carly. The first kind is completely inert and inactive. I believe they are type TH4111A and are typically used by the theater department to adjust actors and actresses to better fit roles. Next is a type designated LG141B, which is attributed to being a part of LittleGo Plus serum?” “Excuse me?” Grandma said, “Those are still inside her and active?” “That is correct, Amanda.” “And the last type?” I asked. “They’re a weird hybrid of an outdated type A42 that I believe was used when Stacy was here? They’re not quite the same, though, as they’ve had some modifications?” “Well, now we know,” Grandma sighed. “Tessa, can you run an analysis of Carly for the concentration of the Casein Protein I have tagged for incontinence?” Tessa was over thirty years old, and it took her a second, but she said, “The concentration is quite high, Amanda; there’s a significant build-up in the Pontine Micturition Centers. From my analysis, I believe those centers are completely coated and blocked from signal transmission.” “Guess I’m going to be in diapers for a while,” I groaned. “Looks that way, sweetheart,” she said, squeezing me in a tight hug. “Okay, we may be able to solve this, but it won’t be solved any time soon…” “You sent Ponce other nanites for me?” I asked her. She looked sheepish, “Your mom and I wanted to ensure it was safe since we knew you were planning on using them… We never dreamed they wouldn’t work? Or that those others would go active?” “So what do we do about school?” I asked. “That is an excellent question,” Grandma said. “Let’s go to my office so I can send a few emails, and then we’ll go home. I need to call your aunt too…” “Why?” “You’re going to need some new clothes, and I don’t think we have time to go to the mall today.” I tried not to smile at that; her following statement helped. “Especially since we’ll also need to stop by the grocery store and pick up some more packs of diapers. You won’t be wearing training pants while that protein has everything blocked off…” And with that, my mood instantly plummeted! BETH HAD WATCHED quietly from the side, even as Nikki had slipped out to use the restroom. She knew something terrible had to have happened the moment Carly had screamed earlier. She’d suspected something was wrong, though, ever since her accidents began. As she watched Amanda work, she thought she was putting the pieces together pretty well from what was said. Clearly, Carly could tell things were not good on the potty front, as her cute face fell so hard at the knowledge she wouldn’t be wearing training pants anymore. At that, Beth decided to do what she could and crossed the room to pick up her… girlfriend from the scanner and cuddled her in her arms. She wiped a tear from her pudgy face then and realized that if the nanites weren’t changing, Carly would be stuck with a baby face. It was hard to get the full view as she held her, but Beth grimaced internally for the poor girl who was now every Big’s dream adoptee. Carly’s hair was blonde and definitely ‘cute’ even without the color being as light as possible. ‘She’s probably the kind of person who could just be out in the sun for a summer, though, and it would bleach,’ she thought while running a hand through the back of her hair and following Amanda to her office. When they set up the nanites to work on her, there had been a very accurate decision that she wouldn’t have breasts, and just child hips still, so no signs she was an adult. If anything, most people would assume she was a Tweener or a Big’s child about six months to one year of age at most. ‘Crawling to toddling if they were lucky’ for that milestone. They closed Amanda’s door behind them. Beth noted that Nikki had seen them but had chosen to stay outside the office. “Do you have anything you need to get done right now? Homework?” Amanda suddenly asked her as she sat on the office couch and held Carly on her lap, leaning against her chest. She shook her head, “I knew the project would take the weekend, so I got ahead on everything for tomorrow and most of the week.” “Okay,” she sighed, “just checking since this will take a bit. Carly, how is that diaper doing?” Carly jolted upright in her arms and blushed, “I think it’s wet?” “Beth, decision time; I know you two are a thing… Are you comfortable helping her out with these?” “Comfortable?” She found herself saying along with Carly. “Checking her at least right now?” Both were bright red, but at an embarrassed nod from Carly, she squeezed the padding of her diaper. “It’s probably getting close to needing a change? Still okay, though?” “Carly, you have a choice. Can you wait a while yet, or can Beth change you?” “Uhh…” Carly looked up into Beth’s eyes, and it looked like the looks of a deer freezing on the road and staring at its impending doom by car. Beth squeezed her and whispered, “It’s up to you; I’ll do it if you want me to. It doesn’t change anything between us. You’ll be going through a lot of those each day, and the university won’t let you change yourself?” “Beth,” Carly said while leaning into her. Amanda pulled out a diaper from her purse and a packet of wipes. “Just change her on the couch, Beth; you can use a changing pad in that basket.” Beth felt her internals icing up and her face burning like the sun. She stood and placed Carly back on the couch before walking to the waiting diaper and wipes. ‘I’m really about to change my boy… girlfriend’s diaper?!?’ It was taking her a bit of a leap to change the gender in her mind, even though nothing changed about how she felt about her. There was a connection with her that she’d never had with someone before. ‘About to be a whole new kind of connection,’ a voice in her head practically giggled at her. With a fresh diaper and wipes in hand, she crossed over and grabbed the purple changing pad covered in butterflies, even as Amanda was rapidly working on her emails and contacts. She could see it was an older pad, but it still did the trick as she unfolded it onto the couch. Gently, she lifted Carly under the shoulders and laid her out on top of the mat. Carly was just long enough to nearly fill the entire pad length. Beth ran a hand gently through her hair, which had shifted into her face. She placed her on her back, squeezed her shoulder, and then forced herself to pretend her girlfriend was just a baby who needed her diaper changed. That thought made her grimace, but she smiled as she looked down at the tiny girl. “Lift up,” she said as she pushed her legs up and moved the dress skirt out of the way first. She could see the diaper was swelling a little out of the cover. The matching diaper cover was pulled down to her ankles then, and she checked to ensure it was still dry before moving onto the diaper. This brand of diapers had a line moving down the center to help you tell when to change it. The area was discolored along about seventy percent of it, and from Beth’s time in Livy’s mom’s daycare hanging out, she knew it was time for a change. ‘She’s just one of her kids,’ she tried to tell herself. She thought back to the visits she’d made with Livy back there. Apparently, when you’re avoiding adoption yourself, finding a daycare that’s safe for your own babies is tough. It was a bit risky constantly working around the diapers Bigs thought you belonged in. Still, Livy’s mom felt it was a mission to help other Littles with their kids. Having not spent much time around Little’s babies, even Beth had been astounded by how tiny they were compared to their Big counterparts. She ripped the tapes loose on the diaper, and opened it up. Having seen what happened to Charlotte in the one scene, she quickly placed the new diaper and wiped her up. Whether by choice or chance, she was fortunate Carly didn’t pee on her. ‘Some people think of that as fun,’ she shook her head. ‘That is definitely not something I’m getting into!’ Beth was gentle as she changed the small girl, but sure, she had done a good job. She covered the new diaper with the diaper cover and wrapped the wipes in the old one, balling them up. “I’m going to go down the hall and throw this away?” Beth told Amanda. “Just leave it over there,” she said, pointing to a trashcan by the door with a lid. “The HoloCustodian will be by tonight to pick it up. There’s a bathroom in that door you can use to wash your hands,” she added, pointing to a door Beth assumed was a closet. “Be back in a sec,” she told Carly. I HAD FELT absolutely mortified when Grandma suggested that Beth change me! At one point, I had been bored and looked at some growth charts; with Beth’s height, it was like a big fifth-grade sister changing her eighteen-month-old baby sibling… And she was able to physically manage me just fine. It had been scary as she pulled the diaper open, but it was also the most caring touch I’d felt during a change in this dimension. She was gentle, loving, and quick with it… ‘Like Grandma said, it is inevitable she’ll help me again. I just hope I can maintain a peer role and not that of her being my babysitter.’ I heard the water run as she washed her hands before returning to the couch, pulling me onto her lap, and squeezing me. “I’ll never think less of you, Carly. I love you,” she said in my ear. I turned my face to her and quietly replied, “I love you too.” We’d known each other for such a short time, but I really did feel like I’d met my soulmate. Grandma’s phone rang right then, and I watched her answer it, projecting the hologram on top of her desk after motioning for us to be quiet. “Thank you for giving me a call, Ryan.” “Hi Professor, this has been an unusual week; we don’t usually talk this often,” President Barnes said. “Sorry about that; we’ll hopefully return to our normal once-a-year chat after this! You got my email?” Grandma asked. “I did, and I’m more than a little concerned about the effects you’re seeing. I’ve sent an email to the theater department to halt the use of those nanites until we’ve done a full review of the situation,” the university president said. “You might as well rescind that,” Grandma said, “Or, just modify it to say not to use it on Portal Littles for now? I’m certain Connor was a one-in-a-million fluke case.” “I still want a review done just to be safe; we’ll make it quick, though. What do you need from me? Obviously, if you can’t figure out a nanite problem, there’s not anyone else better?” “Well, there’s one Doctor we’ll take her to, but I agree with you. It’s more the university side of things. I want assurances that just because of her gender change and necessary identity change, we won’t have any problems with her registration?” “Oh,” President Barnes said, “I see where your concerns are. I’ll personally guarantee your granddaughter’s status here at Emerson. She’ll need to change nests then, won’t she?” “Yes, she will. I would ask that you please move her to Lilly Desmonde’s nest? She’s got a bit of a relationship already with Carly?” “Carly is her new name?” “Yes,” Grandma answered simply. “As long as she has room, which I’m sure she probably does, we’ll make that happen. I’ll call Grace Melburne, she’s the new acting Head Nest Mother, and let her know. I doubt it’ll be possible to move her in today?” “That’s fine, I’ll keep her at my house tonight anyway so I can monitor for any unexpected changes.” “We’ll let everyone know. Looking at her schedule, why don’t you plan to move Carly into her new nest after her HoloField Theory class? I think everyone can get away for the time she has lunch and get her to her math class without a problem?” “That’ll be great. Is it okay if Fred helps us move her in?” “That’ll be fine,” he told her. “Thanks, Ryan, see you tomorrow.” Grandma looked up at me, “I don’t think there’s anything else we can do today, Carly, Beth. Are you both ready to get out of here?” I nodded as Grandma gathered her purse and came around to the couch. She picked me up and sat me on her hip, “I guess let’s go get your diapers and anything else you need…” The idea of going diaper shopping made me want to just move into my new nest instead! ‘I’m glad Grandma suggested Lilly’s nest. At least I’ll have Mia and Amy in there too?’ ++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Thanks for reading!!!! Please press that Like Button for this chapter! If I see 25 I'll post another chapter on Monday. I have a bit of time off this week, so I'm hoping to get to writing at least 7-10 more chapters this week. Please help keep me motivated with the likes and comments! A lot of your questions have been answered in this chapter, please let me know what you think! Thanks for everyone who liked the last chapter! 💜 As always, if you enjoy this, please consider purchasing one of my completed works on Amazon Kindle! http://amazon.com/author/babysofia I might have almost dedicated this chapter title to you, your wording here was very timely! 🤣 Thanks! 💜

Hiii! Glad to hear! High hopes for a comfortable and full recovery. 🧜‍♂️

Yay Hope your mom has a speedy recovery Mikey

Speedy recovery to your mom Mickey.

Surgery went fine. She’s still sleeping. Doc says probably tomorrow for discharge

You did a great job explaining that. I sort of understood how this worked before, but I actually think I understand it better now. Maybe I'll get you to explain some other things I thought I knew to me as well... my wife? It's interesting how, via evolution in completely separate ecosystems, we all arrived at the same destination, more or less, somewhat like all the various species that employ some version of venom, although they branched off from each other long before they became venomous, and they were geographically isolated for millions of years after the continental band broke up. Yet serpents, lizards, insects and even a couple of mammals, all came up with some version of a chemical weapon delivered by a fang or spur. I very much recall the experiments I conducted, cutting leg holes into those wonderfully heavy white plastic shopping bags - were they better off both being entirely horizontal, or cut upward on an angle? Narrow or wide? I liked the sort of "bikini" upward slant of a real diaper, but that reduced the side coverage and made the bag a lot more likely to split, as it channeled the stretching forces to one point. Some stores gave out plain white bags, and those were coveted, but the store closest to us had a branded bag with a big red D on it (for Dominion, later to become A&P, and then, Metro). I would turn the bag inside out because I preferred the plain white look - no real diaper had a big red D on it. However, I became vexed by the transference of the ink from the red D to the white pillow case that I was using as a diaper - I would will stuff the pillow case with layered towels, and the nice thing about that setup was, the pillow case was white, so the colours of the towels didn't matter. I was a purist. I had been used to having a box of white plastic diapers entirely at my disposal for years, so being forced into DIY diapers meant anything I could come up with was substandard. Later, the gauge of the plastic declined, and the bags were much more prone to splitting. This also coincided, I am sure, with an increase in my height and weight, as I transformed from a child to a teenager, and I moved from shopping bags, over to doubled up kitchen trash bags where were baggy and loose on my form, except for at the legs, because I could control the size of that opening. One brand had a drawstring built into it at the waist, which was convenient, but they were really big, whereas another coveted brand were exactly the right size but did not have the drawstring. I had little to no control over what garbage bags we ended up with, however, so it was sheer luck when the right ones came through the door with the shopping. The one item that I had to procure independently was diaper pins, which were available at the drug store at the end of our street. I would save up my allowance money, and then slink up there, blood pounding in my ears, like I was buying narcotics, handing over $3.79 or whatever it was, for a cardboard card with a few proper diaper pins laminated to it. My mom bought safety pins for her sewing kit, but the gauge and size of them were inadequate for securing a diaper. Presumably, at one point, we had them in stock, but by the time I went searching for them, they had been used for other things, or discarded. I did find a cache of my sister's plastic pants in a bag in the back of the linen closet, but all but one of them were too small for me to use. There was one pair of milky white plastic pants with pink elastics that I could stretch over my frame, but they still didn't work very well, because they barely fit on me and absolutely would not fit over a diaper, unless I made one using a single towel that was more in line dimensionally with pinned on knickers, and could absorb about as much.

Loving this story and really hope for more ❤️

My shopping-bag-over-old-towel variety were surprisingly watertight. At least at the leggings. The waistband was a bit hit and miss but back then, I usually wasn’t able to stay in them long enough for waistband leaking to become a thing. The thing was that the “waistband” was just the bag opening. It had zero elasticity and basically, it was what it was from a size point of view. I think I used pyjama drawer strings to try to keep it closed. The leg holes were just that. They were leg holes torn through each bottom corner of the bag that I’d through a process of “natural intelligence” (as opposed to AI) worked out worked much better if I made those holes smaller than they needed to be and then stretched them over my thighs. I had no idea why. It was strictly neural learning. I knew that they just sealed tightly that way (although there was the whole tourniquet-effect going on). Of course, now we have google and so I needed to understand what was going on. It seems most likely that those old-school plastic bags were a fairly dense polyethylene. An attribute of the polymer molecules from which this stuff is wrought is that they are long, chain-like structures of carbon and hydrogen. When you pull a structure comprised of these chains of molecules in one direction, the pulling force (not the Star Wars one) arranges them more closely to one another and more aligned to each other whereupon they bind together, becoming less likely to tear apart. For the first bit of the stretch, one is just rearranging molecules. As the stretch progresses, one finds oneself instead attempting to BREAK those molecules which is a much tougher gig. This allows for quite tight fit without failure of the bag. So THAT’S why my stretched-plastic-shopping-bag-hole leg openings sealed tightly both stopping leaks and ensure that after some time I could no longer feel my ankles. Things you never knew… Actually, I’ll bet @Little Sherri knew that…

At the end of scene 3, there was a very good discussion of what should happen to Tippi after her presumed arrest. Some of the ideas kicked around there will be pivotal in scene 9.

I am sitting in a very messy tykables puppers having snuggles with mommy and watching Chicago fire. will be getting my diaper change soon and it will be off to bed.

The detail in your writing sets it aside as a story that has been planned and thought through vs a rambling collection of unrelated events. Looking forward to more as the month unfolds.

I just started my masters in social work degree program and I would be the next medical social worker that’s ABDL friendly and accepting.

To support the site, I will be putting all my previous stories there, as well as giving it a head start on any future stories (before posting them here). If I can get out of the writing slump I'm currently in, that is.

I know the surgery isn't until tomorrow, but hoping for the best.

My morning Tykables Animooz diaper is very wet and messy. I have trained, or maybe more accurately untrained myself to mess my diaper in the solitude of the early morning almost as soon as I get out of bed. My wife gets up much later, quite frankly at a more reasonable hour, but since I get up very early I can enjoy my wet, messy, warm, squishy, and of course a little stinky diaper for several hours. The initial relaxing . perhaps some pushing if needed, the point of no return as my poopy fills my diaper, feeling the soft, warm mess spread in my already wet diaper is a strong emotional and physical catharsis that makes me shudder in simple, innocent extasy. Walking with the soft warm poopy load in my diaper is exquisite, followed by the naughty squish as I sit down gives me another cathartic shudder. Going poopy in my diapee is as natural as breathing for me, I only wish I could mess my diaper whenever and wherever the need arises, but social decorum dictates sensitivity to nonconsenting public. How nice it would be to mess my diaper at work or in stores, or just with my wife and have her give me a diaper check. She knows I wet and mess my diapers, in fact I wet all the time with her, at work, out with friends...wherever and whenever with discretion, but my wife and I have a boundary that I don't go potty in my diaper around her. So, the intense pleasure I get from going poopy in my diapee is limited to the early morning. I am happy with my wife's acceptance and nonparticipation, but imagine what it would be like with a gentle, "Honey, come here, let me check your diaper, I think you messed." Then she pulls back the waste band of my diaper, peeks inside, letting the stinky waft up to her nose, and say "Oh my goodness, you are very messy, let me change you or do you want me to wait awhile." This would be followed by a gentle, loving diaper change, culminating in sex and mutual orgasms. Oh well, like I said, I am happy and thankful for what I have...and right now I have a verrrry wet and messy diaper! ahhhh! shudder.

@DailyDi I wish you and you mom the best, and I will be praying for you BOTH Best Wishes and HUGS to Both of you Brian

Yeah if I am using a ultra aborbent product like in BeDry or Megamax I still have to use 3-4 diapers a day. At least one of them will be messy (usually my night diaper that I keep in until I mess). But if I am staying properly hydrated I need to change after 6-8 hours regardless (morning, early afternoon, evening, nighttime). If I am wearing less absorbent products I use 5-7 per day. I am a big person (tall not fat) so I probably have more urine output than the average individual. I can see how someone much smaller than me who doesn't stay hydrated might get by with 2, but they're going to smell more strongly and probably have a higher risk of skin irritation.

I drink an appropriate amount of fluids. I also mess 2-3 times per day. But what I am saying is that, I noticed this at CapCon because I REALLY tried to go #2 in the toilet when I could make it (about 1/2 the time I did) that I ended up urinating in the toilet while going #2 which is common for humans to do. I bet that decreases the number of needed diapers by 1-2 per day. I just have read so many comments like more than 3 diapers a day - insane! Not needed! When well, that's what I need. To each their own, but to help set proper expectations, 3-6 diapers a day is a normal use case, regardless of the absorbancy. Sure, have I ever in my life only used 2 diapers in a day wearing 247 - YES. But I was sedentary, dehydrated and didn't poop or pooped in the toilet. It's just not realistic for someone relatively active, who stays reasonably hydrated, who never uses a toilet, to only use 2-3 diapers a day.

update Mommy changed my dirty diaper. now in a tykables little builders

i am. I woke up about 30 minutes ago i am sitting in a soaking wet and extremely messy tykables overnight's diaper. i did a huge poo about 15 minutes ago. mommy is here now and she is gloved up and ready to change my diaper.

Hope everything works out for you! I wear 24/7 and I have to change way more than it seems some people do. 1-2 diapers per day? Not sure what's going on there but I suspect they use the toilet for #2 and pee at the same time. More realistic for a 24/7 wearer is 3-6 diapers per day.

Thank you @beallucanb for thinking of Mom and I!

Chapter 4 Susie’s New Life “Come here, little one!” Susie’s mother called. “Come to Mummy!” Susie immediately got up and abandoned the stuffed animal tea party she’d been forced to play with (“Would you wike some tea, Mister Snuggles?”), hurrying over to her mother as fast she could. Once she reached Mrs Taylor, she felt a sudden weakness in her knees. Against her will, her body did a submissive little curtsey. She lifted up the hem of her silly little frock and flashed her wet, drooping diaper. “Here Mummy,” she said. Normally she was allowed to wear cotton underpants and use the little plastic training potty in the living room, always under supervision, but occasionally her mother changed her into nappies and told her she couldn’t control her bladder. Susie had spent that whole morning dribbling wee-wee into her pants like a dumb baby. Her mother had told her she couldn’t hold her pee, so she couldn’t. “Good girl,” Mrs Taylor cooed, smirking. Even after months of having her independent daughter back under her thumb, she was still delighted by the sight of the once mature, rebellious young woman reduced to an obedient little lady. She looked especially adorable in her soggy nappy, blushing crimson, her eyes fixed on her sweet little Mary Janes. “Come with Mommy, sweetie. We’re going to your nursery. We need to get you changed into your special dance clothes, okay princess?” “Yes, Mummy,” Susie said again, with another curtsey. Then she waddled hurriedly after her mother, wrinkling her nose at the horrible, yucky wet feeling of her diaper squishing between her legs. Once they reached her bedroom, her nursery, Susie couldn’t stop herself scrunching up her face in disgust at the baby-pink wallpaper, the large crib, the changing table, and the childish toys that littered the carpet. She didn’t want to pull a face, but Mummy had told her that was how she was supposed to react to things she didn’t like. No more superior sneers. No more cold stares. Just wrinkling her nose and pulling what Mummy called her ‘yucky face’. Mrs Taylor turned around to her daughter and lifted her frock up and over her head, leaving her bare-chested. Susie tried to cover her breasts, but her mother smacked her hands away. “No baby. There’s no need to cover your boobies. You haven’t got anything Mummy hasn’t seen before.” Susie’s lower lip trembled as her hands dropped immediately to her side. Her mother slipped her shoes off her feet, leaving her in nothing but her squishy wet nappy and her frilly ankle socks. “What a soggy girl!” Mrs Taylor cooed, probing the discoloured front of Susie’s diaper with her fingers. “You’re Mummy’s widdle pee-pee pants, aren’t you precious? Yes you are! Yes you are! But I don’t think you need a change just yet. That can wait until later. Let’s finish getting you dressed.” Susie could only stand there like a doll as her mother pulled a ridiculous tutu up her legs and over her nappy. The puffy frills stuck out from her waist, failing spectacularly to conceal her bulging potty pants. Next, a pair of ballet shoes over her socks, and finally a pair of glittery pink fairy wings that slipped into place over her shoulders. “There we go!” Mrs Taylor announced happily. “Fully dressed! Come and take a look at yourself, cutie.” She led her daughter over to the floor-length mirror and stood her in front of it. Susie almost started crying when she saw how absurd she looked. An attractive women in her early twenties (as her bare breasts made clear) dressed up like a little girl pretending to be a fairy princess, her wet diaper peeking out beneath the hem of her tutu, letting everyone know she wasn’t even mature enough for toilets. She gritted her teeth and fought to keep her face set. She didn’t want to give her mother the satisfaction of seeing her cry like a baby, but she still couldn’t stop herself from pulling her yucky face. “Awww, what’s that look for, sweetie?” Mrs Taylor cooed. “Who’s Mummy’s pretty baby? Who’s my pretty little girl?” “Me Mummy!” Susie blurted. The words spilled from her lips beyond her control. “Me a pwetty giwl!” Her mother laughed. “That’s right, sweetie! Now let’s go and show you off to Mummy’s friends, and you can do your little dance just like we practiced.” “Yes Mummy,” Susie said. She tried desperately to keep her feet rooted to the floor, but it was useless. She was nothing but a passenger in her own body when her mother gave her an order. She followed her mother out of her nursery and down the stairs towards the living room. The sounds of conversation reached her ears. Her mother’s twisted friends had been delighted to see Susie ‘put back in her place’. A chorus of laughter rang out once Susie entered the room, and her lower lip trembled again. She kept her eyes fixed on the floor, wishing it would swallow her up and end this nightmare. “Say hello to your Aunties, princess,” her mother ordered. “Just like Mummy told you to do.” A big dumb smile spread over Susie’s face at once. She looked up and waved enthusiastically at the five women sitting on the sofas and chairs. “Hewwo Aunties!” “Awww!” they all cooed in unison. “Hi baby!” “Aren’t you just the cutest!” “That outfit is much more appropriate than all those silly things you used to wear!” “I could just gobble you up!” “I’m so glad you’re back where you belong, little one!” “Little Susie-wusie wanted to show you all the dance she’s been practising,” Mrs Taylor announced. “It’s a bit different from the dancing she used to do when she was out partying at university, back when she thought she was a big girl, but she’s still very proud of it. Go on, sweetie, sing your little song for us!” Susie tried once more, desperately, to control her body. But no matter how hard she tried she couldn’t disobey her mother. “I’m a little baby,” she sang, to the tune of I’m A Little Teapot. “Wet and dumb!” She struggled to hold back her tears. “Here is my nappy…” She patted it. “And here is my bum!” She spun around, stuck out her padded bottom, and wiggled it at her mother’s cackling friends. “When… I get… all stinky…” she sang between grunts, sinking down into a squat and straining to fill her diaper just like Mummy had ordered her to do. She felt sick and disgusted at what her traitorous body was doing. The seat of her nappy bulged and sagged. “Here me shout!” she sobbed, getting up and turned back around to face her audience with tears running down her cheeks, her loaded diaper now sagging halfway down to her knees. “Mummy!” she cried. “I did a poo-poo in my pants!” Her mother’s friends shrieked with laughter and applauded, while Mrs Taylor smiled, darkly satisfied, and pulled her tearful daughter into a hug. “There, there, stinky-bum,” she cooed. “It’s okay. Mummy’s very proud of you for doing your cute little song and dance. It’s only to be expected that you pooped your pants. You might have thought you were a mature, independent woman who was clever enough to go off to university, but now you know you’re just a big, silly baby who can’t even stop herself making yucky messes in her nappy.” “But you made me!” Susie whined. All her complaints came out in an annoying, whiny voice now, ever since her mother told her that was how she was to complain about things. “I can control myself!” “Awww, is my widdle Susie-wusie being a fussy-pants?” Mrs Taylor crooned. “I think she is!” Then she leaned close to her daughter’s ear and whispered an order. “Throw a tantrum, Susie. Right now.” Immediately, Susie lost control of her emotions. “I’m not a BABY!” she screeched, stamping her feet and pumping her fists madly the moment her mother had pulled away. “I wanna go back to college! I wanna go to parties and have sex with boys! I wanna be a grown-up again!” She stomped about stupidly, looking utterly ridiculous in her tutu and fairy wings, her bare breasts and her stinky diaper both jiggling wildly as she bounced up and down like an overgrown toddler. “I don’t wanna be a stupid baby! I’m a big girl! I’m a BIG GIRL!” Susie tried to calm herself down. She knew this was exactly what her mother wanted – to make her to look like an absurd, oversized two-year-old – but just as it had been for months now, even since the Magician had put her in this state, she was completely unable to disobey her Mummy. Even her little ‘rebellions’ were controlled, only a means to humiliate her further by forcing her to act like the anger she felt at her situation was merely typical toddler fussiness. So Susie could do nothing as her body dropped to the floor and started kicking its legs and pounding the carpet, bawling its eyes out and shrieking that it was a big girl. “Uh-oh!” her mother sang, glancing knowingly at her friends. “I think little Susie just earned herself some smacky bum-bum time!” They all laughed, even while Susie continued to scream and shout. “That naughty girl definitely needs a red bottom!” said one. “Babies are often like this,” said another. “I suppose we shouldn’t be surprised that Susie is too. I’m sure a spanking will sort her out!” Mrs Taylor smirked as she dragged Susie to her feet, sat down in a chair, and pulled her flailing adult daughter over her knees. “Bad baby!” she scolded, bringing her hand down on Susie’s bottom. “Very naughty girl, Susie-poo! This is exactly why Mummy can’t let you grow up! Imagine, still throwing tantrums at your age!” Susie cried and thrashed as her mother spanked her, alternating between smacking what little of her bottom wasn’t covered by her nappy, and bringing her palm down forcefully on the seat of her baby-pants to make the mess inside squish horribly against her bum. This was her life now, Susie knew. Toddler activities and tantrums and spankings. No free will. Just a doll for her controlling mother’s amusement. All Susie could do was hope that one day her mother would let her grow up again, or the Magician would take pity on her and undo what he’d done. But Susie had a feeling that wouldn’t be for a very long time.

Oh no. Sending you both positive thoughts. Take care.

Chapter 93: Truth CONN…CARLY WAS ahead of Beth as they both seemed to want to run away from the horror that was their film. Beth noted that Carly was waddling pretty badly in the thicker diaper but couldn’t tell if that meant she wet it again. A lookup helped her see that Isabella had come in with them. “I’ll help you two out of those diapers; I’m not sure if you have the strength to pull them off, Beth.” Beth sighed but gladly accepted the hand in the dressing room at releasing the tapes, even as Carly seemed to hop around. “Please hurry,” she asked her. As soon as the diaper was off her, Carly bolted into the attached bathroom and climbed on the toilet without even closing the door. Beth shook her head and closed it for her. “Guess she needed to go!” A look at the diaper that Isabella had just removed showed it wasn’t completely dry. ‘Two accidents?’ Beth wondered, a little worried. ‘She hasn’t been having any?!?’ Isabella just gave her a smile and left after tossing the balled-up diaper in the bin. Beth could hear a sink in the wardrobe area as she washed her hands. While waiting for the bathroom to clear, Beth pulled off the rest of the toddler outfit and yanked at the bodysuit for longer than she felt necessary. Her skin had stuck to the inside, and she made a face as she peeled it off, “I so need a shower!” She said to an empty room. She stole a couple of the baby wipes from the counter. She wiped her chest and body quickly before putting her bra and panties back on, followed by the jeans and sweater she’d worn that morning. She was finishing pulling the shirt over her head when Carly came out. She looked embarrassed but moved towards the little locker her clothes were in. “I’m going to hit the restroom real quick; I’ll be right back,” Beth said to her… significant other. ‘We need to find some time to talk; she has taken to this more than a boy should?’ She also thought about how Carly had behaved the weekend of her cousin’s birthday party. Beth pulled her pants and panties back down and used the toilet, then looked in the mirror and groaned! Even with her bra and regular clothes, she looked about seven at best! She pulled the braided pigtails out of her hair and finger-picked her hair loose as she walked back out to the room. Carly was putting on the last part of his uniform then, and Beth realized the nanites must have changed her proportions quite a bit. She was as flat as a board up top, and while her hips weren’t much larger, Beth realized she was a little thinner in bone structure. “My clothes don’t fit quite right,” Carly said then. “No, I think the nanites did a few more little adjustments. Of course, you probably are out of the dress code and should be wearing the girl’s uniform.” Beth noted the blush then but didn’t hear any complaints? “Are you ready?” She asked Beth. “Yep, let’s get the hell out of this place. I don’t want to be in one more toddler scene today!” Carly nodded, and the two walked out to find Nikki waiting. “Ready to go?” “Yes,” Beth said. “Amanda is waiting for us in the parking lot,” she told her. “Let’s get outside and go find her.” The two followed the taller woman to the faculty parking lot, where Amanda waited in her vehicle. She stepped out and came to kneel in front of her grandchild. “Well, you do look adorable like this! I guess I should enjoy having another granddaughter for the evening?” She smiled. Carly smiled and said, “Guess so?” then added, “What are we doing for dinner?” Amanda laughed, “We’re just going to hit a quick fast-food restaurant; we need to get you home. There’s another long day for you tomorrow!” Carly nodded, even as Beth wondered which restaurant they would stop at. WE HADN’T TRAVELLED far in the car before reaching the equivalent of the golden arches back home. I could see a large set of slides and ball pits in the back, though still at theirs like Mama had told us they had growing up. As we walked in the door, I felt a sudden urge come! I practically shouted, “Grandma, I need to use the bathroom really bad!” She didn’t hesitate, picking me up gently and walking rapidly to the bathroom and inside a stall. She was just setting me down when I couldn’t hold it anymore, and I soaked the Pull-Up. “What? Why?” I couldn’t help but wonder. “Oh no, I’m sorry, Con… Carly,” she told me. I grimaced, “This is twice now…” I complained. “Twice?” She asked, sounding concerned. I nodded, “It happened at the end of a scene earlier… I ended up using the diaper.” She nodded and dug into her purse, “Here, let’s get you out of that wet Pull-Up, try the potty, then I have a spare in my bag here.” I blushed as I realized she must have assumed I would have an accident at some point. “You’ve just been carrying one?” “I put a couple of them when we bought them in here,” she said with an unapologetic shrug. “I know you’ve been doing well, but it’s pretty normal for Littles to have accidents at some point?” A few minutes later, I’d let a little bit more urine out into the toilet where it belonged and had dry padding between my legs when we rejoined Beth and Nikki. Beth gave me a worried look, standing beside me, and put her arm around me to squeeze me into a side hug. I leaned into her, grateful for her presence right then. ‘Is it the different parts?’ I wondered. ‘The morning started with zero problems making it to the bathroom, though?’ “Carly?” Beth asked, “What do you want?” I looked and realized we were at the counter. A part of me was sure I should just order a cheeseburger and fries, but I knew with my size, a kid’s meal size would probably be wiser. “Just a cheeseburger and fries, I guess a kid’s size?” I said. I noticed for the first time the woman at the register giving me the ‘she’s sooo cute!’ vibes. I leaned more in again to Beth as our orders were finished. I noticed there weren’t the computer ordering stations that had all but taken over ours back home. I followed Grandma and Nikki to a table, where she sat a booster down and helped me into it. “I’m surprised there’s actually someone taking orders,” I said out loud. Grandma smiled, “We had about ten years where they tried to transition all the humans out. They first tried AI Holograms about eight years ago, and they’ve become the norm.” “Wait! That was a hologram?” I said, looking back at the woman. She was missing some tell-tale signs I’d become used to seeing. “Yes,” Grandma smiled, “Surprised?” “A little, they programmed that one really well,” I admitted. “So, how did the shooting go today?” Grandma asked. “Really well,” Beth said. “Yeah, we managed to stay on schedule despite having to redo some scenes too many times.” I shuddered at the thought of that stupid scene of Brianna first pooping her diaper! “How much do you have left to shoot?” Nikki asked, “I was pretty impressed watching your group work.” “Just four scenes left,” I said after mentally thinking through the schedule in my head. “We’ve finished twenty-four, so almost done!” “Thank God!” Beth said. “You only have two left, I think, right?” “Yeah,” she agreed. “Two too many!” One of the HoloWorkers brought out food right then, and my eyes widened at seeing the ‘kids’ meal burger. “There is no way I’m going eat all of that…” I said. Grandma laughed, “Just eat what you can; don’t worry about finishing it all.” I was really curious about Nikki, but I couldn’t ask anything more from her in public right then. Instead, the conversation stayed to questions about the filming process, Beth’s life, mine back home, and all that are very safe to talk about in public. Before we left, we all hit the restroom and headed for the car. I needed to go more than I realized by then, and I was beginning to worry there was something wrong as the self-driving car took off from the parking lot. It was nearly the time I’d gone to bed most of the week when we pulled into the driveway, but I was still wide awake. We all ended up settling into the living room then, and Nikki asked, “Connor, what exactly happened with you and Kelly when you were in that fight?” I shrugged, “Okay? Why?” “For one, I want to know what you’re dealing with here; two, I want to know what I’m dealing with skill-wise.” I nodded, “We were going to the editing room and were surprised to find Kelly inside. While we were still just inside the doorway, I angled myself to be in front of Beth as I figured out we were in a bad situation.” “Why didn’t you just run back out the door?” She asked I sighed, “I was trying to get Beth to do that, but she wasn’t getting the hint. I wanted to protect her, though, so if she didn’t leave, I wasn’t going to.” “Protect me?” Beth asked. “You’re the size of an infant to a Big?!?” “Thanks,” I said, a little annoyed with her. “I didn’t mean…” I sighed, “I understand, it’s okay. Just remember who my mom is?” She nodded. “Anyway, we were eventually completely trapped with Kelly between us and the door. I got her out of the way when she went after Beth and went on the offensive against her ankles first.” “Why ankles?” she asked. “Mom said the two places a Little can reach to attack are the ankles and usually the knees. It’s not like I can reach her upper body normally?” “That is correct, definitely the proper method,” she agreed. “What happened next?” I walked her through the fight step by step and realized Beth must not have known everything. “She tried stabbing you with a syringe?” She cringed when I spoke about that. “Yeah, not sure what was in it, but I was sure I didn’t want it inside me!” “No, you didn’t,” Grandma said, “I just heard what was in it, and it was a powerful treatment meant to make all of your big boy thoughts and abilities go away. It wouldn’t have been permanent with one dose, but you wouldn’t have been fighting back for a few more days even with that one dose.” I cringed, “I was too easy on her…” “She’s definitely lucky I didn’t have her in front of me,” Grandma said. “So, what happened after you knocked the syringe away?” Nikki asked. I told her of our little dance around the room before finally managing to break her knee. “Then I followed up with a kick to her jaw,” I shrugged, “I kind of regretted that one; it was like kicking a concrete wall!” “Next time, go for the throat, or if you really need to go for the head, the temple is a little softer,” she told me. I nodded, “I figured the nose would have been better, too?” “Could have been,” she agreed. “So, what forms of martial arts have you studied? You’re clearly not an amateur?” I shrugged and listed off the styles my sisters and I had learned. She smiled, “You and I will definitely be sparring sometime one weekend. I don’t want to risk making a bruise and your crew mad at me this week, though.” I nodded, “Anyway, that’s when the cavalry arrived?” Nikki laughed, “I think you were the cavalry. Obviously, you are well trained, but we need to get you some practice against someone like me who is larger. But, hopefully, if you two are with me, that won’t be necessary.” Looking at the clock, Grandma said, “Why don’t you come with me, Nikki? I’ll get you settled in the guest room. Conn… Carly, why don’t you and Beth take a few minutes to unwind, and then you probably should get some sleep before tomorrow?” I nodded and watched her walk away with her. “Come on,” Beth said, “we need to talk.” I looked up at her and saw her arms were out to pick me up. I was settled into her side and carried up to ‘her’ room, where she closed the door and sat on a plush rug beside the bed with her back against it. She pulled me in tight on her lap, then with an arm securely around my body, holding me to her warm body. “Okay, so Connor, I want you to know I don’t have a problem with any answers you give right now… but what’s going on with you?” “What do you mean?” I asked. She looked frustrated, “I mean… This is the second time…” Her hand brushed back through her hair, and with a sigh, she said, “I don’t know how to do this anyway, but to be blunt, I guess? Is Carly just an actor playing an actress? Or is that the other way around?” I felt my heart in my throat. She knew! My eyes were watering as I feared what she would say, but I said, “Carly is who I’d rather be.” She nodded, “I figured that was probably the case. Want to talk about it?” I shrugged, “What do you want to know?” She hesitated, “How long have you felt like this?” “Since I was seven, probably?” I thought back, “I think that was about the age I wasn’t allowed to do the same things as the girls at school as much. At home, it never mattered; we just played, but at school, I couldn’t play with the girls anymore without the teacher saying, ‘Go play with the boys…’” “That made you jealous?” “I just didn’t understand it? I played the boy game, though, I guess. My sisters and I played dress-up enough that I wore their clothes fairly often until we got older. The first time Mom told me the truth about her originally being a boy… well, I guess I wanted to come here then?” “She couldn’t do that for you back there? You already had the nanites in your system?” I shook my head, “She wouldn’t even consider doing any changes, she told me with other smaller things. I asked about other things when she told me about the nanites before I came. She was worried it would cause me to shrink. As soon as she was full-sized, she believed it was time to never adjust them again…” “But you’re changing back tomorrow?” I sighed, “It will suck, but it’s what I’ll do. More the boy game…?” “You could stay like this?” I shook my head, “No, I’ve been thinking about it off and on today. I’d be in a similar position to the one Mom was potentially in at the university. Connor is the one that came through; I’m not sure if they would let Carly stay as a student?” I shrugged, “Not to mention, go back home?” She snorted, “With your grandmother? It wouldn’t be…” A knock came at the door, and Grandma asked, “Are you two in here?” “Yes, come in,” Beth said. She walked in and said, “I probably shouldn’t be letting you be in a bedroom with a door closed?” Beth laughed, “Well, right now, Carly is missing the thing that would normally be able to get us in trouble?” “I wanted to ask about that,” Grandma said, “you had a couple of accidents already. Have there been any other problems?” I shook my head, then stopped, “I don’t think it was a surprise, but my clothes didn’t fit quite right?” She nodded, “Well, the nanites changed your body, including your bones there… I probably should have insisted you not use those for the filming. They can be reversed, but they aren’t without side effects.” I shrugged, “It’s made the film more believable, I think?” I paused, “How much do you know about these?” She nodded at my first statement, then said, “I did some edits on those for Professor Ponce when she first started using them. I’m pretty knowledgeable on them?” I wanted to change the subject off them then. I suddenly thought of another topic, “Grandma, did you have any luck figuring out who Lilly is? How she knows Mom?” “Actually, yes, I did,” she said, sitting on a window seat I hadn’t noticed before. Beth and I sat up. “Who is she?” I asked. “Your mom told you some of the stories from when she was here, right?” She asked me. I nodded, “A lot of them, at least?” “Well, it turns out your mom did meet her mom, and I can see why she feels she owes you…” +++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++++ Thanks for reading!!! Please press the Like button and consider leaving me a comment, too! You all met my requirements for your share of likes from Sunday. Don't start slacking now, please? 🥺 Remember, I don't have any of my work completely behind paywalls, so it's really just the smallest bit of payment you can give me! I'll post again on Friday morning; please remember, as always, that if you enjoy my works, you can purchase them on Amazon Kindle. https://www.amazon.com/author/babysofia

Hey everyone! Sorry for the lateness of this. I was trying to get it out earlier, but then a work thing got pushed out and shot my schedule up a bit. Apologies for that, but I also wanted to stop here rather than my previous chapter if I don’t get to writing tomorrow. On that note and as a reminder, I will likely not be able to post a chapter tomorrow, but I should still be on schedule if everything goes even half right before my trip. So, unless tomorrow goes horribly wrong or wonderfully right in two very different ways, just expect the next chapter up on Sunday at some point. Also, if anyone still wants to comment on what my next story should be, feel free to post that as well. I will be reading the comments, private or otherwise until the day I post my last chapter when I make the announcement of what it will be. Now, I’m sure you all can take three guesses that this chapter may not be the happiest, but I do have a reason for it eventually. As such though, this is just my usual warning that I don’t condone what happens, but I do think these things makes stories like these a little more intense, especially since there are only two more chapters left in this story. Regardless, I still hope everyone enjoys this next chapter! Chapter 17: Being Untouched Here Happens When You’re Dead I once heard a veteran of a particular fierce battle in a documentary once say that the only peaceful ones are those who have already died. Given that particular battle, I couldn’t blame the guy for thinking such things, but not being a military man myself, I never thought I would even come close to that sentiment. Yet here I was in a dimension that seemed hell-bent on regressing me. In some odd way, I almost felt those who were regressed were at peace, and those who still weren’t, were the ones who struggled. I never wanted to be regressed, but I definitely didn't want to struggle anymore. Daycare was now worse than ever, and I found myself drifting into hiding away in my reading nook more and more as my friends began to mentally wither. I wasn’t necessarily immune either, I think more so as a coping mechanism to deal with a bunch of babies begging me to play with them, but I remained above it. It was now the first days of January, which meant that I had been here for almost 10 months now under the care of Bigs the whole time. Still, even if I didn’t know it then, they were all family. As Samantha was leaving, I knew this wouldn’t be the case anymore and I worried that my regression afterward wouldn’t be too far behind. “You’re just over worrying, Percy,” Samantha tried to reassure me as she rolled her bags to the front door. “Everything will be fine.” “You keep saying that,” I shot back, “but how can you just say that? You’re leaving and you won’t even tell me where you’re going! How can I possibly be not worried about any of this?” Samantha sighed and while I could see that this was a burden on her as well, I couldn’t help but think of only myself right then. After all, I was essentially placing the trust for my well-being and even my life as I knew it in the hands of a total stranger I had never met. We were supposed to before New Years Eve, but plans got mixed up and so I never did. “She came highly recommended by everyone I’ve talked to, honey. I mean, even Oppy signed off on her,” she reminded me. I had forgotten about that from back in November, but she was still a Big and a stranger. Beyond my essentially adopted family here, every Big I had met so far was either bordering on being ambivalent or strictly neutral when it came to Littles, or just downright cruel and domineering to the point of near sadism. Just based on that first-hand experience of myself alone, I think my fears about this new Big were valid. As Samantha had reminded me for at least the tenth time today though, “It will only be three weeks. Promise.” “But why can’t it be someone in the family? We have enough of us at this point, right?” I questioned. I had already heard the answer, but I wanted to be sure this time. I wasn’t taking any chances that something might have miraculously changed since I had last asked. Samantha sighed and I knew that sigh anywhere. I sadly knew that nothing had changed. “We’ve been over this before, Percy. Oppy and Luna are busy with Ditzy, while they’re bringing Chelsea to that special facility upstate in dealing with Big regressions like her to see how much she can grow back up again. They’ll be back, but they’ll be very busy with hers and Ditzy’s care.” She sighed and checked her watch for a moment. “And you know Harriet… she’s running herself ragged to be able to graduate by February. She can’t possibly watch you and do all that work as well. We already helped her back from the brink and adding you into her mix… well, I don’t think either of us want to see all she’s worked for go up in flames now, right?” “No… I don’t want that…” As I depressingly guessed, the situation had not changed. I was stuck with this new babysitter. It was actually apparently very common with Littles of the academy faculty, but that didn’t mean I had to like it. Right then even, more than anything else, I didn’t want Samantha to go, but right as I was about to protest further or even play on her emotions for me, the front doorbell rang. “Oh, that must be her,” Samantha then looked down at her watch. “And right on time to!” she then looked at me though and must have still seen my sadness and frustration. “It will be okay, sweetie. Just give her a chance and I’ll be back before you know it.” I wanted to argue further, but Samantha was already reaching for the doorknob and besides, what could I even do at this point? I was a Little in this warped society and I even had doubts about my own independence now. I was practically helpless for most things, and to make matters worse and definitely beyond what I could protest, her trip was clearly academy business. I didn’t know what she was doing, but after her noted deal with Judge Franklin, I couldn’t deny that connection. So, like everyone else beyond the family seemed to want me to be by now, I was effectively powerless and helpless. The door soon opened, and there, stood a tall dark-haired Big. She seemed oddly familiar, but I just couldn’t quite place her face from where I had seen her before. She seemed intelligent and kind, but like other Bigs I had seen, I thought I saw something lingering just behind her eyes. I could have just played it off as part of my paranoia around Bigs now, but I just couldn’t quite shake the feeling. “Hello, Miss Norris. Am I too early?” she asked innocently, walking in the front door with a small suitcase rolling behind her. “Oh, not at all,” Samantha replied. “You’re right on time actually. Very punctual. I guess all those wonderful rumors I’ve heard about you are true.” “Oh? I hope all good then.” Samantha nodded and the woman, my new babysitter, looked back over to me. “And you must be Percy, right?” I then nodded myself as well. “Excellent! I’m sorry we didn’t get to meet up sooner, but my psychology professor pulled me away at the last minute to assist them.” “That’s perfectly okay,” Samantha spoke up first. I wanted to say that it wasn’t, and I was uncomfortable with her, but Samantha’s flight was in less than two hours now. At this point, it was either this woman to watch over me or I would be by myself and then Samantha would be arrested for child endangerment, according to this society’s laws at least. “I hope we can be friends at least during our time together,” she continued. I hesitated but after a little encouragement from behind where she was standing by Samantha, I nodded in agreement as well. I was still too cautious to really mean it, but everyone seemed happy enough. And that’s how everything got left. I said my goodbyes to Samantha, and she was soon out the door and out of my life for the time being. ‘Three weeks top. Promise…’ The words kept echoing in my head afterward. Even when my babysitter, Georgette, or even Georgie as she told me to call her, stayed with me that night, it was all I kept thinking about. By then, no matter what, I knew that Samantha wasn’t even in the same zip code as me anymore. She was truly gone, and I wasn’t even sure if I ran outside and screamed for someone to help me that anyone even would. I was a Little and that story was probably shouted from every rooftop all over the world. I was stuck, so I just tried to get through life as fast as I could. So, the next few days passed, and Georgie and I even got to know each other a little. Due to my time in daycare, and just wanting to avoid her in general, and then her time in college to finish up her master’s degree, we didn’t see each other much, but I didn’t mind that. We would play a few games together, she would perform the routines that Oppy had once created for me before bed, and we would watch a little TV as well, but that was about it. It wasn’t exactly the highlight of my day, but for a moment, I could see a generally happy Big in my babysitter. It wasn’t much, but it was something. ‘Three weeks top. Promise…’ On the third day back from daycare though, something changed. I had just finished up a nice refreshing glass of milk from the refrigerator and noticed how good it tasted. It was so sweet and creamy, I almost thought that I somehow had just drunk a milkshake accidentally, but then I felt it. It was a warm sensation cascading throughout my body, but then almost a buzzing in my head. Now, I had felt like this with the mulsum a smidge, but there was only one other culprit that made me feel this way… I turned to Georgie in panic, but I only saw a look of odd worry and then immediate satisfaction on her face. “Oh wow,” she noted calmly, “I didn’t expect the new formula to hit you that quickly. You Earthers must be more susceptible to the milk.” She scribbled something on the notepad I noticed in her lap and then smiled back up at me. “Wha…” I tried to mumble out, but my shock was registering too much in my mind. So, when words or thoughts failed me, I decided to try and bolt. Big mistake. My legs were strong still and not even asleep, but no matter what, they now also felt like dead weight. “Whad you do…?” I slurred partially. ‘Geez! I just hate being right sometimes about these Bigs…’ “Oh… I wouldn’t worry about that now. You see, I’m in my master’s program but I still have many connections to the academy, and they have many connections outside of this small town.” She then got up and walked over to me before crouching down to my terrified and at least attempting to wiggle away body. “You see… there’s probably a lot you don’t know about, but the judges… well, I’m doing this for multiple reasons, but first is to enhance our knowledge of you Earthers first, and second, I need to prove to my father that I can take over his experimental product’s company as a leader. First step though, is to have a test subject; in this case… you.” I wanted to scream out, bang pots and pans and smash out windows… just anything, but the now obvious Tabers milk was working fast… too fast. I felt like just a lump before her in moments and I even felt a little drool on the corners of my mouth. “Hmmm… much too hard and fast for this batch. Oh well!” She then scribbled down more notes. “My father says more people are complaining about the Tabers and some even want to launch an investigation into it. We have about a hundred designs but not enough Littles to test on. With the academy’s permission, I can just use you while your mommy is away.” I angrily cooed back at her; my tongue too heavy to form any coherent curses back though. “Oh right. Sorry… caregiver.” She scribbled more notes down. “Hmmm…” She then began studying me in all kinds of positions and from all sorts of angles. “Yeah… batch 11ad is a no go. Got tons of this stuff with me though. No need to waste anything! Maybe just water it down a bit…? Uh, when you can talk, your feedback would be appreciated…” I felt the words, and despite my near paralysis, my tongue seemed to work again. “S… screw you!” I managed to blurt out finally. “Oh? How interesting…” Georgie seemed genuinely curious over my reaction. “But I can’t have you doing any of that now, can I? Can’t alert the neighbors!” I was still stuck like a fly on insect paper as she went over to her little bag and came back with what I thought was just a pacifier. It took me only seconds to realize that it also had a strap around it though. “Open wide!” I refused, but she just plugged my nose until I had to take a breath. “Gotcha!” Less than a minute later, I had effectively been muted. Satisfied, Georgie walked back over to her notepad. “Hmmm… like flash paper. Stunning instant effects but far too quick. Maybe lower the dose but different delivery? Gonna have to think on that one…” As she pondered the question, I felt another little stream enter my diaper. I normally felt maybe just a twinge beforehand, but this… I hadn’t felt the need at all. I might as well have just been an open tube straight from my bladder. It didn’t bode well for my future with her. ‘Three weeks top. Promise…’ As much as I want to say that someone noticed something, another few days went on like that and it was just her and I. She would introduce some new toy or product and I would test it out. If I did well, I got a treat of some sort… even if most of the times that involved watching cartoons on TV. Oddly enough though, by the third day, I almost started to look forward to my reward. They were simple, yes, but captivating and at least a relief from everything else. It was right about then that to my astonishment and to my ever-loving hope, I heard the doorbell ring. Georgie was clearly panicked and ran to the door after sliding me in my onesie and walker over and out of the way of any sightlines of the door. “Now, you hush,” she commanded me. “I know that gag won’t allow you to say anything coherent, but any screaming, even muffled, will be punished later tonight. Don’t tempt me.” With that I nodded, and she opened the door. “Oh! You must be Harriet!” she exclaimed. Being away from the sightlines of the doorway, I really could only take her word for who was actually out there, but soon, it was confirmed. “You must be Georgette,” Harriet replied. “Good to meet you. I was going to just wait to meet you until I saw you with Percy on campus; I figured you might walk around before you cover her classes when everyone gets back in a few weeks after break, but I didn’t see you.” Georgie nodded. “I was going to go to see if anything was different, but that place really never changes... especially for what I’ll be covering for. I think from the parking lot it’s still three rights and a left.” “I see…” There was an awkward pause between the two at the door, but it was clear that Harriet had a reason for coming here other than first introductions. ‘You know… I actually stopped by to check and see where Percy was. I normally see him on the playground after my fifth period, but he wasn’t there again today, so it just made me wonder and even worry a little bit. Is everything okay? Do you all maybe need any help or…?” Georgie shook her head. “No. That’s very kind of you, but I’ve got it covered. You see… Percy actually got the T5 retrovirus. No idea where the little rascal got it from, but it’s pretty nasty,” she lied convincingly. She must have been thinking about this eventuality since the beginning now. “Oh no…” Harriet gasped. “Isn’t that the one that can affect birth rates in us Big women and can sometimes even mimic regression symptoms in Littles?” Georgie nodded, clearly laying out her reason why I would be different when everyone saw me again. “Uh, so, with those first system with us Big women, why aren’t you affected then?” I could hear the skepticism as clear as day. ‘Come on, Harriet. Keep pushing…’ “My father and I traveled around a lot following my grandmother on all her studies for a while there. Got exposed to a lot of things but also got some experimental vaccination treatments. Left me sick for about a week, but I’ve got total immunity now to lots of things… including the T5 retrovirus.” She paused for a moment and even stepped back a little out of the way of the doorway. “You can come in and see him, but it’s pretty intense and it’s your risk and your body…” Harriet was a brave woman. Even after all I had seen after the botched mission, I knew she had the courage to come in and find me, however, I also knew she wanted kids after one of our little talks, so I was disappointed, but I also wasn’t surprised with her answer back. “Uh, no… I saw that virus before with a few of my friends on their way back from Gaule. Nasty stuff…” Georgie nodded and then gestured down. “You know… he’s feeling really bad today, but I can tell him you stopped by. Probably brighten his day even.” “Oh, would you?” Harriet asked in her own naïve way. I was feeling the need to risk whatever Georgie had threatened me with. With all I knew about the family, I knew Harriet was likely my only savior in all this. It was now or never just as Georgie nodded her head. “Mmm! Mmm!” I tried to scream out in desperation, but between the strong breeze outside today and the pacifier gag still in my mouth, my cries for help came off as more of just low and maybe even distant moaning. To add to my problems, Georgie had also just dosed me with some Tabers milk, so moving wasn’t even close to an option to get Harriet’s attention. In an instant, I knew my shot to draw her attention had closed. “Oh dear…” Georgie said sullenly. “That must be him now. Poor dear… been puking all morning…” Harriet gasped. “Gosh! I’m going to send over a gift basket this afternoon for him. The stuff inside should really help all that.” “Oh, you’re so kind! I’m sure he’ll just love that.” I don’t think Harriet saw it, but I saw the mounting tension growing in Georgie, so I was terrified when the two then said their goodbyes and she came thundering back for me. “That wasn’t smart, mister,” she told me coldly. “We need to get back to testing, but you’ll regret that…” ‘Three weeks top. Promise…’ Later that afternoon, as Harriet had promised, a ring from the front doorbell announced my care package had arrived. Georgie hurriedly rushed the basket inside and tore it open in a panic. “No bugs it seems, but oh! Lookie here! Your family must really like you. Look at all this stuff!” I did and saw scores of chocolates, heating and cooling pads, anti-vomiting medicine, cans of soup, tissues, and even some packets for soothing teas. It was a get-well soon type of package and my heart ached when I saw it. If only my new family could have just barged in here with the same dedication, I knew I would be safe from Georgie forever afterwards, but for now, the package was at least a nice reminder in my life that I wasn’t as truly alone as I felt. That being said, Georgie really only set it aside and ate a piece of chocolate herself. “Sorry, Percy. With my new mixture of the Tabers, I can’t risk a new factor into the equation. It could throw off the entire experiment.” She then leaned back in her seat and turned on the TV. For a split second, I thought I even saw some sympathy. It wasn’t much, but I decided to play it up a smidge. Unfortunately, the TV drowned out the whimpering I had started up, but it seemed like it was working eventually when not even Georgie seemed immune to it after a bit. I even thought I saw more of an oddly pained look on her face for a moment as if she didn’t want to be doing all this, but I was just so ravenous for the chocolate that I completely just refocused on it… until a special bulletin interrupted the Littles program that Georgie had running on in the background for me. “We interrupt your local programming to bring you this special announcement… viewer discretion may be advised.” A man with salt and pepper hair suddenly came on the screen, adjusted his glasses, and then began to speak directly toward the camera. “Hello… this is Walter P. Cunnings bringing you this special report. Liberal Parliament member, Sedgewick Abernathy, champion of the Little’s Rights bill currently up for debate, died this afternoon. His death has been ruled natural, but sources close to the investigation note that they haven’t ruled out foul play. More updates will follow tonight. Thank you.” The broadcast turned off and Georgie just shook her head. “Geez… too bad for you lot in Albion, huh?” I could only nod and worry about where the heck Samantha was. I didn’t worry too long though, because I suddenly felt a need to ‘go poo,’ as Melley had noted I should say it with her ‘unwritten rules.’ I fortunately got the attention of Georgie in time, but I was worried about the suddenness of it all. From my friends in daycare, I always thought there was a link with Tabers and the sudden drop in everyone’s potty control, but now? I worried about what was to come next for me with it. I still had over two weeks with Georgie still left to go. ‘Three weeks top. Promise…’ A few days later, I was getting desperate. Georgie had barred me now from even leaving the house in the backyard and had our food delivered here only. Hers was normal… mine though was essentially baby food, and it was just one of many factors now that I felt was contributing to my weakened bowel control. I hadn’t had an accident yet, but yesterday, as Georgie guided me to my still-present potty, I let out a fart. It wasn’t bad but the second fart over the potty, which felt exactly the same to me, ended up evacuating my bowels completely. It was another bad sign. Plus, I was feeling more confused and lethargic than ever. I had even started dozing off in the afternoon and had begun to crawl around the room instead of getting up to walk because it was just too much effort sometimes. It was all freaking me out, so, I decided to fake drinking my dose of Tabers milk and try to make a break for it. If I stayed here for too much longer, I felt utterly doomed. At first, it took me forever to find an opportunity to dump the Tabers milk, but eventually, Georgie turned her back and I squeezed it all out in one of Samantha’s plants. I would apologize to her later if her plant was eventually ruined from who knows what was in that milk truly. Desperate times called for unique thinking. Finally, Georgie then left me alone while I appeared dazed from the milk. I knew it was now or never. I got up and ran as fast as I could to the front door. It was only about thirty yards away from where I was, so I felt it was a breeze. Unfortunately, it took me a second to get going, but I eventually reached the front door and only seconds away from freedom or someone calling the cops hopefully. I then looked up. “Crap!” I jiggled the doorknob to confirm my suspicions and just found that it was locked as I had feared. I had seen Samantha open the door dozens of times, but with my height, only the tips of my fingers could reach the lock above the handle higher up. Right as I reached for it though, Georgie called out to me from the other room. “Percy? Where’d you go? Are you hiding…?” Right then though, she caught me fiddling with the door lock. “Percy! Stop right where you are! You are a very bad boy!” Her steps then resounded throughout the house as she made her way over to me, charging my tiny and desperate body like a rhino towards a frightened mouse. In a second, before I even had time to run, she picked me up and held my body in front of her with venom in her eyes. “I turn my back for one second, and you try to escape? No siree! Not on my watch!” She then tucked me under her arm like some captured football and marched me upstairs and into my room. Now, after several nights of me being afraid of the dark and my panic attacks over everything going on mixed in with a few nightmares, Samantha had gotten tired of just standing in my room or perching on the edge of my bed, so she bought a rocking chair where we could cuddle at night, but now, it was the one spot that Georgie was charging over to. Without any seeming care, she tossed me into the seat. “Now, you just stay there, mister,” she thundered from above me as her pointed finger practically bopped me on the nose. “You move one inch, and you’ll think that protocol one is practically a godsend.” Needless to say, once she stormed back out of the room, I stayed put. Moments later, she brought back a black leather case, set it on my changing table temporarily and opened it. She then glanced back at me with oddly weary eyes. “You know… I just need to prove to my father… family even, that I can do this job. I know I can, and I have the degrees to back that up, but if you had escaped…” Her once sad eyes quickly darkened and instead, she looked menacingly back at me with an odd and creepy desperate smile. “I didn’t want to use this bag… it was a risk I was even willing to take with my father… but I guess we can have a different kind of relationship if you want it that way.” She then pulled a ring out of the bag. “This for example!” She stepped over to me and presented me with a black ring about the size of my neck… almost exactly the size of my neck. “Now, don’t move. I don’t want to nick you or anything…” Without a second’s hesitation, she then attached what I then realized was a collar around my neck. I immediately started thumbing around with it. “What did you do to me? What is this?” I panickily asked, now unable to fumble with the latch she had just snapped shut. Georgie giggled back. “Oh! No messing with the collar, Percy, but let me just…” She then produced a tablet of sorts and entered a few buttons. “Okay. Actually… try and remove it again.” Her smile instantly made me feel this was a trap of some kind. I didn’t like it at all, but I felt she had all the power, so I complied and put a few fingers back to where she had fixed it around my neck. Then, all I felt was pain. It was a surging pain everywhere. In my skin, my mind, even my soul. It was as if I had touched a live wire and was suddenly being executed in an instant. The pain only stopped when Georgie pushed another button on her tablet. “There… now you see. That was setting five. Try escape again from this property without me… you get an eight. Ten… well, you don’t want to make it a ten.” I quickly shook my head; still tense from the pain I had endured. “Good. Now, first thing.” She then waltzed over to me and got me out of the chair and led me to the bathroom. “Let’s go potty, shall we?” I was very confused. I didn’t need to go… or at least I didn’t think I did, but Georgie never led me to the potty first. I almost always was bursting to go poo, or I just used my diaper to pee in helplessly as had become the norm. ‘What was she up to?’ We then entered the bathroom upstairs and she directed me to my small little potty sitting there where it always was. “Sit,” she instructed while still messing around with her tablet. I only nodded but I approached the potty with a considerable amount of hesitation and then checked all around for any signs of tampering or traps that could be lying in wait. Finally, when I didn’t see anything, I turned back to Georgie. “Now, sit. I mean it, but no need to take your diaper off. I just want to see something…” I was now more paranoid than ever. I could feel my diaper already squishing a bit, but the angry flames behind Georgie’s mind made me rethink questioning her at all with anything. So, without a word, I sat down. Mere inches away from contact though, my whole body was racked with the same shocking sensation that I had received before when I tried to remove the collar. I immediately got off the potty from my crouched position and grimaced in pain for about another second before the shocks stopped. “Perfect!” Georgie noted before yanking my arm, and thus myself as well, back to my room. At first, I was confused, but as I saw the potty drift into the distance, I realized that this collar was not coming off, and now, my one spot where I could go poo, would now trigger the collar. There was no doubt now… Georgie wanted me to use my diapers for everything now! She had even made sure that even if I could just hover over the potty, the collar would activate. Plus, with my seemingly dwindling level of control over my bowels recently, I wasn’t confident I could prevent an accident from happening whether I wanted it or not if I was suddenly shocked. My brain whirled and I panicked, but I had little time to think of these things. Georgie soon led me back toward the rocking chair before adjusting something in the back. In an instant, it stood still, and she turned back to me. “Okay… now, you were very bad today, Percy, and you’ll learn about the boundaries of the collar, but you need to learn to never try and escape from me again. As such,” she then walked back over to her bag and pulled something out, “I think it’s time you meet ‘Crimson.’” I looked over the enormous paddle she was now holding. It was accurately named for its long red exterior, and I couldn’t help but notice the holes periodically placed in the large surface area on its head. I quickly gulped. “I designed this myself with our latest technology,” she said as she marveled at the object in her hands. “You could spank an elephant with this thing, and it wouldn’t break. Plus, the holes… well, it’s a speedy little devil for sure.” Consciously or not, I began backing away, but the wall soon stopped me. Georgie noticed and only chuckled. “Escaping that way isn’t going to help you much.” She then held up a small remote. “I’ve programmed this to trigger your collar remotely, so I control you now.” She then sighed. “You see, I tried to be nice and test you through rewarding behavior. I now think that might have been a mistake, so at this point, we’re going to try something a bit different. So, I’m going to sit and you’re going to lay on my lap. There is no second option.” She then sat down on the rocking chair and waited for me to obey her. The collar’s light but noticeable frame was a reminder of the few, if any, options I had at this point. I could run again and likely fail, break a window… maybe call for help but also likely fail, or I could just submit. All my options sucked, but as I walked over to her now, I just hoped that my compliance might just be rewarded. Her lap was surprisingly comfortable, but as soon as the spanks began to rain down on my butt, I became a near instant blubbery mess. My still-present pacifier gag prevented me from screaming and agonizing over my pain too much, but my tears flowed just as freely with or without it on. I think I lost count over 25, and while Mrs. Katherine’s spanks were worse, there was something so much more terrible about the ones I had just endured. I wasn’t sure why, but I felt about as broken as I could get… at least until my stomach grumbled while still laying out in that vulnerable position. I tried to warn Georgie, but she only paused when a small fart inadvertently popped out mere moments after her spanking ceased. “Oh? Did someone’s punishment loosen him up a little?” I mumbled in pain and tried to gesture to the potty, but a small shock through my collar quickly stopped that. “Naughty, naughty… I thought one so smart would have learned by now.” Georgie then sighed as she began to massage by butt and lower back, pressing my stomach further into her knees. “I suppose all you Littles eventually do though… just takes a little…” I farted again. It wasn’t small. She giggled. “…time. I guess you’re all out of that, aren’t you, honey?” I whimpered again… begging… pleading to use the potty, but my muffled pleas and soon moans fell on deaf ears. So, right there, on my tormentor’s lap, I grunted and then filled my diaper up about as much as I thought was possible. I shut my eyes in complete shame. Never had I experienced such humiliation so consciously. Additionally, as if to make matters worse, the time from my stomach grumbling to me filling up my diaper helplessly was less than three minutes. Only a minute and a half if one just counted when I actually felt the pressure in my lower gut. I was already doubting my ability hold in my poo, but today… my confidence felt shattered. “Oh my!” Georgie exclaimed as she witnessed my total humiliation right there on her lap. “Such a good Little. Such a good baby.” I shut my eyes tighter as tears leaked from the edges. She had proved her point in one swift blow and even furthered it as she patted the bulge that had now formed in testament to my helplessness. “I guess someone needs a fresh diapy, huh?” I made no response. “Aww. Is someone shy? Can widdle Percy at least nod his head that he needs a fresh diapy?” I didn’t want to comply, but I wanted out of this diaper even more. So, to my further shame already, I nodded my head like she asked. “Good baby…” She then picked me up and bounced me up and down for a moment. I cringed in shame, but then, to my utter shock, she removed my pacifier gag. Days of near constant use though had messed with my tongue and I was still in too much pain to do much more than whimper. Georgie then went back over to her black leather bag and pulled out what almost looked like a balloon before smiling at it. “Hand,” she then requested calmly after a moment. Broken and defeated, I only complied meekly. “Good boy…” She then pulled the balloon device over my thumb and without a second thought, she plunged the digit right into my mouth. I wanted to spit it out the second it touched my lips, but Georgie’s hand kept my own in place for a moment. “Now, I’m going to hold this for a good second here, but when I let go, you won’t remove it either or you’ll get a shock.” I quickly nodded and complied when she removed her hand. “Good. Now, the ‘thumb suck balloon’ is coated with a substance about six times greater than nicotine. Have fun with that, but don’t take it out.” I nodded, still hoping for a reprieve somewhere. Instead, for my troubles and compliance, I only got more babytalk, more smushing of my diaper, and more humiliation over what I had humiliatingly done. Before today, I was a Little. I had admitted that much at least for months now. But after today, I felt I no longer could claim that I was an unregressed Little. ‘Three weeks top. Promise…’ As the second week progressed, the thought of not being a regressed Little became even more prevalent. The collar did its work well and I soon became as compliant as I ever could be to Georgie. No foul language, no potty for anything, no escape attempts, and compliance with anything and everything she put in front of me just became normal. Curiously though, I felt I had started to see something growing in Georgie. It was there after every time my collar went off and even when she was experimenting on me. There was some perverse glee there, but also almost something akin to regret. Heck, even a few times she was feeding me or putting me to bed, I thought she almost looked as if she even wanted to care for me. ‘Maybe this was the Big everyone was talking about… but why was I so different?’ Finally, though, we were only days away from Samantha returning, and being milk drunk after a particular hard dose of Tabers milk, I wanted to know the truth. Something else felt like it was going on here, and after her third glass of wine with dinner, I felt I was never going to have a better opportunity to ask, so, I did. “Why you doin’ this?” I slurred up to Georgie as she finished snapping the last button of my onesie, a now trusted and constant garment of my wardrobe to help prevent leaks, but also provide her ample space to test out her projects on my skin. “As I said… for science and for the academy,” she said confidently, but I could still see something behind her eyes. If I was being honest with myself, it kind of felt like sadness or regret. I should have dropped it, and I should have feared getting shocked, but the Tabers tonight seemed to almost override those types of inhibitions. “You’re lyin’…” I said sloppily. I then pointed to her eyes. ‘Iss there. I can see… there sumfin’ else…” Georgie sighed as she put me into my crib for the night, something that she had pulled out of Samantha’s storage room to keep me in at night rather than to attempt to escape. Honestly though, it was just starting to make me feel safer. If it was even possible, I felt even more afraid of the dark. “Fine,” Georgie relented to my shock. “My name is Georgette Beakerman.” My world seemed to freeze. “Wait… Beakerman… da Dr. Beakerman from da university an’ dat book vi… vid-e-o?” Words were starting to become much harder to say fully. Georgie actually laughed. “Wow! You actually saw that old thing?” I just nodded. “Impressive. I thought they threw all those away…” “Why dey do dat?” I questioned sincerely. “She’s gotta statue even.” Once again, I just hoped that my slurred speech would go away by morning yet again. Georgie nodded sadly though. “Yeah, and the statue looks terrible. See, my grandmother was thrown out… and all this… it’s my payment towards repairing her legacy. She wanted Littles to be equal, which is ridiculous, but I don’t agree with the university either. At least not with Judge Franklin…” she trailed off for a moment, but then looked at me about as serious as anyone could look at another person. “I don’t know what you did to piss that guy off… but I would fix it if I were you,” she warned. “He wants you broken… utterly compliant for something. He gave me funding and promised my grandmother’s reputation would be restored if I did all this to you. It was an offer I couldn’t refuse. And… I don’t know if this means anything, but I really am sorry. I got carried away a few times I can admit, but I also had orders and had to show a few of the judges of proof I had done what I had claimed. That all finished tonight, which is why I’m even telling you all this before I go back to the academy, but I really hope one day you can forgive me.” I highly doubted that day would ever come, but while a part of me wanted to believe she was just the bad guy in all this the past few weeks, there was another more blamable culprit I knew now. Once again, Judge Franklin was trying to hurt this family and me, now on a much deeper and more personal level than before. I don’t think I could have ever hated another person more right then. Georgie wished me a goodnight, but unlike other nights then gave me something that I had been longing for a while now. While I still had Stripe and Nurple with me, there was one thing missing; Samantha’s gift to me; her ‘Smell and Comfort’ blanket. As I snuggled into the blanket that smelled so much like her, it made my heart hurt from missing her so much still. I then thought I heard whispering around me as the lights turned off, but I just tried to ignore them as much as I had since the day that Harriet had come over. I never did figure out my punishment for trying to yell out that day, but the whispering both terrified me and made me oddly calm. Regardless, tonight, I drifted off in the warm and soft confines of my amazing blanket. Samantha would be back in a few days, and I just hoped everything would be okay after, but as anyone here could testify; there were no guarantees. A few tears fell from my face and is if on instinct by now, my thumb slowly made it into my mouth. I didn’t care anymore. By now, it just felt comforting, and I could use as much of that as I could muster. I don’t think anyone could truly judge me for that. Slowly, though, my eyes began to drift close through the tears still wetting the blanket wrapped up around my body. As the whispering lulled me to sleep, I mumbled something as usual lately, but that I could also never remember what it was. “Good Littles are rewarded… I’m a good Little… I’m a good baby…” I’m sure it didn’t matter though... All that did matter though, was that Samantha was returning. Everything would okay then. ‘Three weeks top. Promise…’

Chapter Nineteen After a bit of backseat driving Jen managed to find Tony’s Tavern and I was excited. Not because I was going to get ice cream, but because I could finally be me at Tony’s and get treated like my age, also most of everyone knows me here. The only thing was that I needed to go pee again and we were just pulling into the parking lot. Jen pulling me along while I tried to do my business back at the museum kind of made me not able to finish. I did not want to have what happened at the museum happen here, so maybe if I can get myself to just finish going while I am in the privacy of the SUV, I will be ok. Jen and Isabella were still arguing over my choice of restaurant but that left me in relatively chaotic peace. As Jen turned into the parking lot, I mustered up the courage, closed my eyes, and did my best to go potty once more. I knew Jen parked and even shut the engine off, but I was still trying to concentrate on forcing myself to pee, so I did not have to do it later. I turned my face to see Jen opening my door, “Look at my baby, you’re such a good little boy,” Jen said happily. “Do I really have a potty face?” I asked, slightly embarrassed that she knew what I was doing. “Yes, you do,” Jen said still smiling at me, “but it’s only because you are trying too hard, I am sure it will fade as you get used to peeing your pull-ups.” Jen did not move to unbuckle me; she only reached in and grabbed the diaper bag that was sitting next to my car seat. “You done, baby?” Jen asked, patiently waiting for me to finish. I just sighed and shook my head, yes, giving her the cue to finally get me unbuckled and out of the car seat. Before Jen shut the door, I handed her my bunny so she could put her in the SUV. Unlike Isabella Jen did not make a fuss, she just took Lady Frankie from me. “Jennifer, I still do not like this place, the atmosphere is not good for Charlie,” I heard Isabella say as Jen closed my door and took my hand before walking to the door of the restaurant. “If you don’t like it you can stay in the vehicle, Charlie is an adult and this place is just fine,” Jen said with a harsh voice. I was a bit worried now they were still arguing outside of the SUV. “You did not say anything when I said he was a child and paid for the tickets at the museum,” Isabella quipped. “I was about to before Charlie blatantly called me Mommy in front of the ticket counter and distracted me,” Jen said, arguing back at her mother. Wait, how is this my fault? I stopped where I was, which was in the middle of the parking lot, and put a scowl on my face. I know I told myself I was done protesting the behavior I was getting today but was not going to accept I was to blame. I will not take this anymore, this had to stop here and now. Jen instantly felt my arm tug on hers when I was not walking, causing her to look back at me and see the anger painted on my face. “Oh honey, I did not mean to. . .” Jen said, realizing what she said only a moment ago. I wanted to rip my hand from hers but that would not be wise. “You two need to quit arguing over me, it is ridiculous. First, it was an accident calling you Mommy in the museum, our new rules are causing some odd habits to form,” I said to Jen before trying to split my focus to both titans that stood in front of me. “Second, I am an adult, that is it, there is nothing to argue about. Jen, you promised me a day that I could be treated as an adult, and outside of my pull-ups and stupid car seat I do not see a reason to not allow that.” I said a little heated. I did not mean to get mad but when I was getting blamed for this mess, I was not going to take it, not here, this place knew me all too well. “As far as you Isabella, you scare me, from what Jen has said you have threatened my career, and I don’t appreciate it. It is Jen and I’s signature on our contract, not yours. I am her little, I listen to her, not you. Jen also promised me that this would not come between me and my career,” I said firmly as the emotions from last week started to come back to me. When I get mad, I generally can keep a level head and use my words to my benefit. Jen took after her mother Isabella, and when they got mad, all they saw was red. When I stood there and held my ground, Isabella just dropped her jaw and stared at me, dumbfounded. Unfortunately, that did not last, and I could see the anger oozing out of her ears. At this moment I was starting to regret my small little outburst, hopefully, Jen was not mad at what I said and would take my side. As soon as I saw Isabella's finger point at me, I felt Jen pull me behind her. “Do not get mad at Charlie,” I heard Jen say, as I tried to peek around her, “He is not wrong.” I watched as Isabella’s finger moved from me to Jen and then firmly said, “Fine, but you and I are going to have words later.” I watched Isabella turn around and continue to the restaurant. Jen turned around and squatted down to look at me in the eyes. “I am proud of you for standing up for yourself,” Jen told me as she straightened the wrinkles out of my shirt, “But you need to let me deal with my mother.” “Thanks, but why did you say it was my fault?” I said in response, still slightly irritated from the argument. “I did not mean for it to come out that way, I was trying to make a point and it just came out wrong,” Jen said, “I am sorry. I did want you to have fun today.” “I am having fun, I just hate you fighting over me, it’s not fun,” I said as I watched Jen put her hand on my pull-up. “You did need to go didn’t you,” Jen said looking back at me, “You’re going to need a new pull-up when we get inside.” And just like that, I went from irritated to worried. “But I was trying to prevent from being dragged into the bathroom,” I said with a slight whine in my voice. “And is Isabella going to yell at me?” “I am sorry, baby, but your pull-up is saturated. They are not like your diapers; they cannot hold that much.” Jen said as she stood back up and led us to the front door of the restaurant. “And Mother will not yell at you, at least not in public, but I am sure you got her mad. She will cool off though, she has her reputation to worry about.” As Jen and I walked through the door to Tony’s Tavern the hostess just smiled at us and asked, “You are with the lady that just walked in before you correct,” as she pointed to Isabella sitting in a booth across the room. “You would be correct,” Jen said before asking her own question. “Do you mind if we use the bathroom really quick before we sit down?” “Oh, of course, it’s just over there ma’am,” the hostess said, pointing towards the bathroom doors. “Thanks,” Jen said as she pulled me along towards the bathroom. Jen kept a firm grasp on my hand as she tugged me to walk in front of her. I wanted to resist but I also did not want to make a scene. “Jen please,” I said quietly. My plead was only met with Jen moving her hands to my shoulders so she could make sure I did not escape. “Charlie, quit fighting, you are only drawing attention to yourself,” Jen responded in a matched quiet tone. I quickly looked around to see that luckily no one was looking in our direction. I did my best not to fight Jen, but I still did not feel comfortable. I watched Jen reach over me, open the door to the ladies’ room, and push me inside, luckily, I heard Jen lock the door behind us. I took a quick look around before I turned to look at Jen and whispered “I am a boy, I am not supposed to be in here.” Jen just smiled at me before she set my diaper bag on the changing station in the room and then turned her attention to me and pulled my pants down, revealing my soaked pull-up. “What if someone says something,” I asked. “Then I will tell them I was helping you change your diaper,” Jen said as she motioned for me to step out of my shorts. “But I am not wearing a diaper, I am only wearing a pull-up,” I said as I stood there letting Jen rip my used pull-up off and start cleaning me. “Yes honey, you are in pull-ups, but to others, they are just pull-on diapers,” Jen said nonviolently as she balled up the wipes in the pull-up and tossed them in the trash. I try and cover myself with my hand but quickly get my hands lightly smacked. “Charlie, please, quit playing with yourself.” “Pull-ups suck,” I started to say before reaching over to use Jen to help me keep my balance and step into my new pull-up. “I thought they would be better than diapers, but they are worse. You have not stopped fussing over my pull-ups all day, nothing but ‘Charlie let potty, Charlie you need a new pull-up, Charlie lets potty again, oh new pull-up,” I wined. “Charlie,” Jen started to say as she held onto my shorts, making me stand there in just my polo shirt and pull-up. “You are the one who suggested wearing them and I was trying to listen. I found a way to listen and help you out, but if you are insisting you just skip to diapers, I am ok with that too,” Jen said with an oddly serious face, looking me in the eyes. It did not take long before I diverted my eyes giving her the win to the staring contest. “Shorts please,” I whine, only making me feel smaller than I wanted to. Jen only smiled and held them open for me to step into allowing her to pull them up and button them for me. Jen guided me to the sink so we both could wash our hands and then she grabbed my diaper bag and ushered me out. With a glance I spotted no one standing in line to use the bathroom, giving me a sigh of relief, allowing us to go to our table with no issues. When we got to the table, I got put on the inside of the booth with Jen next to me as we both sat across from a highly agitated Isabella. “What took so long,” Isabella said in a suspiciously light tone. I hated this animosity in the air between us, it made me feel uncomfortable. As I scooted in the booth I remembered why Alice and I always sat at a normal chair and table, the booth was a little too tall for me and made me want to sit on my knees to help me reach the table more comfortably. “Charlie needed to go to the bathroom,” Jen said in defense as she set my diaper bag between me and the wall. Having Isabella and Jen to be spatting back and forth so soon only made me roll my eyes and slouch in the booth. “Oh, and you needed to go in there with him?” I watched Isabella say pretending to be shocked. I thought Jen said she was not going to do this in public. “Mother please,” Jen said in a serious tone. “Do not do this, not here. I thought you wanted Charlie to have a good time and trust you more.” “Hello, my name is Mike, I will be your server today,” I heard Mike say with a positive attitude before I sat up to look at him as he handed us the menus, “Oh, Charlie, nice to see yeah again. No Alice this time?” I was so pleased that it was Mike as our server, he was a cool person to hang around with. “Not today, Alice kicked me out of the office and told me to take a vacation, this is my wife Jennifer and my Mother-in-law Isabella,” I said, trying to be polite and introduce my company. Mike's eye lit up as soon as I said ‘Jennifer’, making me just smile and shake my head. “About darn time you bring her in,” Mike said to me before turning to Jen. “Your pictures do not do you justice; you are simply gorgeous.” “Excuse me, sir, she is married,” Isabella said, making a snarky comment. As soon as I heard that I saw Mike turn to Isabella in a surprised manner. “Oh sweetie, I am too, his name is Jake. I was just trying to give Mrs. Jennifer here a compliment,” Mike said in a matter-of-fact tone before putting his hands on his hips and turning to me, “What yeah having to drink today, Charlie, sounds like you could use a beer.” “I would love one but Jen asked me to not drink, so how about an iced tea,” I said with a smile, admiring the no ‘F’s’ given attitude Mike had. Mike was one of the first servers that I made friends with when I first started to go here, there was nothing he could do or say that would offend me, and he also often used the same terms of endearment with me as Jen does. It never bothered me. I just knew he cared for me and was my friend, and so was his husband. “Honey, tea has caffeine in it, and it is passed lunch,” Mike said sarcastically. I honestly did not know if I wanted to laugh or blush, Jen was nearly about to say the same thing before Mike spoke before her. I watched Jen look surprised and turn to Mike as he looked at her and explained, “Don’t worry, Alice has yelled at Charlie numerous times about that and about getting food.” “Thanks, Mike,” I said, pretending to be offended. “You're most welcome, honey, how about I get you a Sprite instead?” Mike said with a smile. “Well, I am glad Charlie is in good hands when I am not with him,” Jen said happily, “I will take a water please.” “Sure thing,” Mike said before turning to Isabella, “What about you sweetie,” “I will take a martini,” Isabella said sharply. “Well let me get these for you as you two look at the menu,” Mike said before turning to me, “Charlie, you want the usual?” “Please,” I said. Jen did a glance at me before turning to Mike in confusion. “Catfish nuggets and hushpuppies,” Mike said quickly to Jen, reading the question she had on her face, “The little guy only ordered one other thing before going back to the same old thing.” “You know what that sounds good, just make it two please,” Jen said with a smile. “Ok then,” Mike said before turning to Isabella, “would you like to order food now too or do you want a minute?” “Just a martini for now,” Isabella said holding up her menu. It only took Mike a few steps to leave us and Isabella turned to us both with an agitated face and commented, “Like I said, the atmosphere is not good here,” and then went back to her menu. “Well, I like the guy,” Jen said trying to not laugh at her mother, before turning to look at me. “At least I don’t have to worry about Charlie breaking rules here.” I could only roll my eyes when Jen said that last part. “By the way, what desert were you wanting? The way you said it back in the SUV made it sound amazing?” I eagerly picked up the menu and flipped it open and pointed to a photo. “It’s a small scoop of vanilla ice cream with half of an apple seasoned and wrapped in a pie crust that is baked to perfection with caramel drizzled over it all,” I said looking up at Jen, trying to describe how tasty this dessert was, “I can still get it right?” As soon as I said that I glanced at Isabella, only to have her comment before I could turn back to Jen. “Don’t look at me, look at your Mommy,” Isabella said sharply, making sure I knew she was still upset at my spat in the parking lot. Her comment made me look back at Jen quickly. I felt confident when I said all that but now that I had to sit and deal with what I said I started to feel bad about even bringing it all up. “I promised you ice cream, so yes. But would you mind sharing a bit of the apple pie, it sounds delicious.” Jen said with a smile, as she scooted me closer to her so she could wrap her arm around me. “I would love to share it,” I said as I leaned into Jen to soak up her warmth. It did not take long before Mike came back with all our drinks, bringing his energy along with him. “Water, Sprite, and one martini,” Mike said as he set our drinks down before turning to Isabella, “Sweetie, did you find anything you wanted to eat?” “Just a house salad,” Isabella said sharply. “And what kind of dressing would. . .” Mike started to say before getting cut off. “Ranch will be fine,” Isabella said quickly, handing Mike her menu. “Oh, and Mike can you put an order in for one of your apple pie deserts,” Jen said sweetly as she pointed to the dessert, I showed her. “Sure thing, honey,” Mike said with a smile, taking Jen and I’s menu. “Your food should not take long, and I will put your dessert after you get your food, so you have time to eat before it comes out.” When Mike left the table there was an awkward silence between the three of us. Jen kept her arm around me, which made me feel safe but at the same time small. The confidence level I had outside was quickly draining and I could not describe the feeling I had. I looked over to Isabella, but she was just looking around sipping her drink. When I looked up to Jen she just smiled before she noticed something I couldn’t. “What’s wrong, honey,” she said as I watched her smile fade. I just shook my head and away, not wanting to talk about the feeling I had. “Here, take a drink,” she said handing me my drink. I only took a sip before putting it back on the table. “So, Charlie, did you have fun at the museum,” Isabella said flatly, making me look back over to her. I didn’t know why she was trying to have small talk with me, but her delivery was very awkward. “I did, thank you,” I told her, trying to just be polite. “Just so you are aware, the conversation Jennifer and I had last weekend was not meant for your little ears to hear,” Isabella said in her flat tone. I nodded in response, not sure how to take it. “Mother please,” Jen said quietly, causing Isabella to look at her and hold her hand up. “No, I just want to make sure Charlie understood,” Isabella said before turning back to me. “I know you are an adult, but it’s hard for me to see it. To me, you’re my daughter’s little boy, and that makes me see you as my grandbaby. I am a little overprotective, I was the same way when Jennifer was little, but I expect you to behave like a good little boy,” she said to me, softening her tone a little bit. Her little speech did not help me at all, if it was not for Jen’s arm around me, I would just curl up and hide. I did not lie before; she did scare me. I did, however, reach for my drink and took a long sip to give me an excuse to not talk. “Can we please change subjects,” Jen said, noticing my lack of voice. Luckily Isabella did just that and started to talk about her and Nichola’s work, which I did not want any part of. I liked talking business but just not with Isabella, leaving it a two-way conversation. With both distracted I started to look around for Jen’s phone, hoping I could use that to entertain myself. I could tell it was not in Jen’s pockets and it was not on the table, maybe she had it in the diaper bag. I slowly pulled my diaper bag close to me, glancing at Jen to make sure she stayed engaged in Isabella’s conversation so I could rummage through it unnoticed. I was fully engrossed in looking in my diaper bag, trying to find Jen’s phone. The only thing I could see though was only one pull-up left with two spare diapers, baby wipes, rash cream, my pacifier, a set of clean clothes, and Jen’s wallet. Out of no wear, I heard Mike's voice, making me jump and zip the bag up as quickly as I could. I could tell Jen noticed my jump because she giggled at me, Mike however, I was hoping to be busy putting our food down to notice anything. “What yeah digging for, babe,” Jen said as I turned to the table and looked at her and Mike. “Probably something he shouldn’t be having according to his red face,” Mike said with a smile. “Jennifer, if you need anything let me know. Charlie normally needs two things of tartar sauce with his fish, but I can get you catchup, hot sauce, or anything else if you need.” Jen Just turned and looked at Mike, “I should be good, thanks,” “Well, I hope you enjoy your food, I have already put your dessert order in so it will be out shortly,” Mike said as he left us to our food. I grabbed a catfish nugget, dipped it in the tartar sauce, and shoved it in my mouth as I watched Isabella drown her salad in her ranch dressing. “Mmm, this is really good,” I heard Jen say, causing me to look up at her, watching her cover her mouth between bites of her catfish. “Know you know why I order it all the time,” I said with food in my mouth, causing me to get a stern look from Jen. I swallowed my food quickly, causing me to reach for my drink to help it go down. “I did not think I would have to tell you but please slow down, you are going to choke,” Jen said in a motherly tone looking down at me. Jen must have noticed how close my food and drink were to the edge of the table and scooted it back a little. Her comment only made me feel sheepish, but her pushing my plate and drink only made me whine slightly. As I started to pull my feet in to sit on Jen noticed and said, “Charlie, are you ok?” “These booths are just at an awkward height,” I admitted as I got myself adjusted. I looked over to Jen and I could tell she wanted to put me on her lap, but I was grateful she didn’t. I glanced over at Isabella, but she was just silently judging, which was fine if she kept it to herself. I went back to eating my food but saw Mike wander back over to the table. “How is the food?” Mike said looking at Jennifer and Isabella. “Good thanks, the catfish is amazing,” Jen said smiling back at Mike. Isabella just ignored Mike altogether and took another sip of her martini. I was going to say soothing and even held my finger up but Mike spoke before I could swallow my food. “Don’t worry, I know you like it. Would you like a booster seat shorty?” Mike said smiling at me, causing me to scowl at him and switch from holding up the index finger to the middle finger at him. “Charlie,” Jen said noting my rude gesture, causing me to instantly regret my act and retract my arm. “Don’t worry, Honey, he knows I am giving him a hard time.” Mike started to say with a smile. “But the last time Alice and him sat in a booth she made him take it and he was unhappy the whole time,” Mike said with a giggle. “I may be short, but I am not a child,” I quickly say with an empty mouth, trying to defend myself. “Charlie, there is nothing wrong with a booster seat,” Jen said holding back her laugh. “Alice said nearly the same thing,” Mike said, “Your desert is almost done, let me go get it for you. It did not take long to finish my food, there was only a handful of nuggets and two hushpuppies, but Jen kept her eye on me the whole time, just smiling at my frustration. I watched Mike slowly walk back with another plate in his hand. “Here yeah go,” Mike said with a smile, “You want me to take your two’s plate?” “Shure,” Jen said as she stacked my plate on hers moving them out of the way as Mike sat the desert down. Isabella handed Mike her plate as well, though a bit more rudely. “Thanks, Mike,” I said as I started to reach for the spoon sitting on the plate. Right before I reached it, I felt Jen pick me up and scoot me onto her lap. “Hey,” I said a little more loudly than I wanted to, causing Mike to giggle at me. “You said you didn’t want a booster seat,” Mike said with a smile. “And here is the check, please take your time, and thank you for coming in,” I watched Jen’s arm reach around me, pick the spoon up, and present it to me. I could not see Jen’s face, but I knew she was smiling and eating this up, I knew she could not resist putting me on her lap as soon as she saw me struggle. “Mommy, please,” I whined quietly to where only Jen could hear me. Isabella may not have heard what I said but she looked in my direction with a curious look on her face. “Baby are you getting fussy,” Jen whispered in my ear from behind me, making me realize what she was asking. I just very gently took the spoon from her and proceeded to get a fill it up with Ice cream. Jen and I took turns eating the dessert, but halfway she hogged control of the spoon and insisted she be the one to give me bites. Every time I resisted or whined, she would only shush me and encourage me by saying ‘bite’ like I needed encouragement to eat. We were down to the last bite before I heard a click which made me turn and see Mike there snapping a picture of me sitting on Jen’s lap being fed ice cream. “You two are too cute,” Mike said happily. I tried to say something, but Jen just piled the last bit of apple pie in my mouth. “Shh, eat your food,” I heard Jen say above me in a playful tone. “You know Mike, if I knew you and Charlie were friends, I would have invited you over for dinner or drinks a long time ago,” Jen said to Mike, leaving me to eat my dessert. As soon as I was done and about to say something Jen put the last bit of ice cream in my mouth, only to slightly miss and have some of it on my face. I sat there getting mad, letting my hands drop to my side, making me notice that Jen was hiding her phone under her thy on the opposite side I was sitting on. “Well Charlie has my number,” Mike said in response to Jennifer as she just smiled and wiped my face with a napkin. Jen and Mike made pleasantries, I slowly reached to grab Jen’s phone. As soon as I had it pulled out Jen just took it from me. “No-no, Charlie,” Jen said to me as she put it in the diaper bag that was out of my reach. She also took that moment to pull her wallet out and give it to Mike, “Here, yeah go. And I will be giving you and your husband a buzz.” Jen said. “Any time,” Mike said with a smile, “Let me take care of the bill for you real quick, I will be right back.” As Mike walked off, I just folded my arms and found, causing Isabella to smile and giggle at me. “You better turn the frown upside down,” Jen said poking me in the rib, making me jerk and squeal. “Ok, please just stop,” I said grabbing Jen’s hand in defense. Mike was back soon after and Jen took her card back and put it back in her wallet. I also took that time to shimmy my way off Jen’s lap. “Thanks, Mike, the food was good.” “You’re welcome, I will see you next time buddy,” Mike said with a smile and a pat on the head. “You make sure to keep him in line,” Mike said to Jen as she got out of the booth herself with the diaper bag in her hands. “Isabella, it was a pleasure,” Mike said lastly before walking back to check on another table. Jen followed me out of the restaurant, letting me walk without any hand-holding or guiding hand. It was a kind gesture but halfway to the SUV I started to look around to make sure she was still there. I saw her walking beside me only one step behind and as soon as I made eye contact with her, she just smiled and gently put her hand on my back to let me know she was there. I walked over to the door to the back seat and reached to open it as soon as I heard the door unlocked from Jen pressing the button on the key fob. I was going to get in my car seat myself but as soon as I grabbed my bunny, I felt Jen lift me and put me in my seat herself. “Mommy,” I whined, wanting to do it myself. “You’re getting awfully fussy,” Jen said as she started to buckle me in, noticing Isabella getting in herself. I watched her move my arms under the harness, trying to keep my face neutral. “You want your binky for the drive home?” Jen asked me, as she put the diaper bag beside me. “No thank you,” I said, trying to convince her I did not need it, holding Lady Frankie close. Jen just smiled at me and shut my door once I was all buckled in. Jen made her way to the driver’s seat and quickly buckled in herself. Jen opted to listen to the radio instead of talking on the drive home, which was ok for me, I was not in the mood to listen to them argue anymore. After a few miles the warmth of the sun, a full belly, and the soft rhythmic motions of the road made my eyes start to get heavy. I was not wanting to fall asleep, but I was having a hard time trying to fight it. Eventually, I just gave in and thought to myself, I will just close my eyes and not sleep. Was listening to the radio and paying attention to the sounds of the road so I figured that I was still awake but before I knew it, I jolted my eyes open and jumped as I heard my door open. I was confused, why was Jen standing there reaching to undo my harness? With a quick look out the other windows, I noticed that we were home, and Isabell was not with us, or so it seemed. “You have a good nap?” Jen asked, drawing my attention back to her. “I was not sleeping,” I said with a lisp, realizing I had my pacifier in my mouth. I went to reach for it, but Jen pulled me out of the car seat and caused my arm to slip through the harness before I could pull it out. “Baby, you were out like a light,” Jen said setting me on my two feet. I just handed my pacifier to her, not wanting anything to do with it. “You hold on to it baby, you look like you may need it still,” Jen told me, not taking my pacifier from me. “But I don’t want it,” I whined, making me realize I was only fueling her cause. I closed my hand, keeping my pacifier in one hand and my bunny held by my other arm. I took a step back as Jen reached in, grabbed my diaper bag and my model airplane, and then led me to the front door. “Baby, I know you say you’re not tired, but you hardly slept last night and only took one small nap that ended in you falling on the floor, and another small nap in the car,” Jen said, holding the front door open for me. “Think whatever you want but I do not want you falling asleep before bedtime.” “I’m not tired, Mommy, I promise,” I said slipping my shoes off lazily and walking to the couch to sit down. Jen was not far behind me, but she did not sit on the couch next to me, she just gave me a small kiss on the four head and felt the front of my pull-up before moving to the stairs and going up. Once Jen was up the stairs, I tossed my pacifier onto the coffee table and then looked down at myself, feeling my dry pull-up. As I sat there on the couch, holding my bunny, I was not tired, but I was frustrated. I was supposed to be treated as an adult today, not like some reverse potty-training toddler. With that thought, I got up and started to make my way to the home office, Jen may have taken my computer away, but I still have hers to use. About halfway to the office, I spotted my potty chart that is on the fridge, realizing that I get to put stickers on my chart today, I went potty in public today. I quickly shook my head, trying to get the little thoughts out of my head, I wanted to be an adult. I walked into the office and made my way to the desk, looking back at the door with a small feeling of butterflies in my stomach. Why was I getting this feeling, I was not doing anything wrong, I just wanted to check my email and stuff. I crawled into the desk chair, put my bunny on my lap, and moved the mouse around to wake up the computer. It did not take long for me to log on and open my email. Alice must have been doing just fine without me, there were just a few emails in my inbox, just the normal stuff: flight reports, expenses, and a few emails from a couple of pilots. As I was reading one of my emails, I noticed Jen walk into the office, I instantly started closing my browser, so she did not know I was going through my email. Just as Jen rounded the desk, I had the computer showing only the desktop and I quickly put my hands in my lap. I know it was not very smooth and I look as suspicious as I feel. Why did I feel this way, I should not be feeling like a naughty little boy doing things behind Mommy’s back, I was just checking my email like a normal adult. I looked at Jen and saw a smile on her face as she clipped something to my shirt. “There, now you won’t lose it,” Jen said as I looked down to see my pacifier dangling from its leash that was now secured onto my shirt. I looked up to protest but when I did Jen was staring down into my eyes, making me more nervous. “Are you done with the computer, sweetie?” Jen asked softly, making me nod my head yes as I diverted my eyes. “I am sorry Mommy,” I told her trying to get rid of the guilt I was feeling. Jen did not answer me right away, she just picked me up and sat down on the computer chair I was just sitting on, placing me on her lap so I was facing her. Jen looked at me and kissed me on the forehead. “Why are you saying sorry,” Jen asked as she straightened the ears of my bunny. “I was on the computer,” I started to say, admitting to what I thought was wrong, “I was checking my email.” I don’t know why I felt like I did wrong, but I did. I just hugged my bunny and leaned into Jen, trying to comfort myself. “Baby, you didn’t do anything wrong,” Jen said as she wrapped one of her arms around me. “Why would I be mad at you for checking your email?” “You took my phone and computer away so I would focus on my vacation,” I told her, trying to convince her that I was right about being bad. “I did take those things away and it did help you focus on your vacation,” Jen said as I heard her starting to mess with the computer. “But at no time I did not say you could not check your email, I just wanted to make you work for it. Make you slow down and think,” I heard her explain. “But, I thought,” I started to say, trying to recall last Friday. The more I thought about it I realized she was right. “Mommy, I just wanted to be an adult,” I started to tell her, “I want to do adult things.” At that moment I felt the need to potty again, all the soda at the restaurant was catching up to me. “I am an adult,” I said, letting my emotions get the better of me again. Just then I heard soft music playing from the computer’s speakers. “Oh, honey, you are an adult,” Jen said wrapping her other arm around me, “But you are also little.” Yeah, little, I am sitting on my wife’s lap with a stuffed bunny wrapped in my arms being soothed by her, feeling guilty for doing an adult thing without permission. And on top of it all I needed to potty, and I was expected to just use my pull-up like a baby. “I don’t want to be little,” I said softly. “Why are you so resistant to being little,” Jen asked as she caressed my cheek. “You fight being little so much. Today I saw you just be yourself and you looked so happy, both at the museum and the restaurant.” Jen just held me for a little bit, rocking my back and forth in the chair, letting the words just sink in. “Sweetie, you are just tired.” “I am not,” I told her, enjoying her arms around me. I always loved cuddles from Jen, they always made me feel better. As I sat there comfortably, I just went ahead and just wet my pull-up. There was no reason to hold it, I was not going to be using a potty, and I did not want to get up. I know Jen had to feel my pull-up get warm, but she did not say a word, she just held me. “What if you made another little friend, someone to play with,” Jen said making me lean back and look at her. “Please, no,” I started to say, trying to imagine what Jen had up her sleeve, “I don’t need to have a playdate with another little.” “Just think about it,” Jen said as she leaned forward and turned off the music that was playing. “But how about we go put some stickers on your potty chart,” Jen said happily, doing her best to divert the conversation and not saying yes or no to the playdate I did not want. Jen just patted my butt, giving me the signal to get down.

Still somewhat taken aback by the semi-serious (even if since redacted) position from my beloved that I should retrain myself to be dry at night prior to submitting to hospitalisation, I’ve been cautiously dragging factoids of my current nappy-status out from under the marital obscurity rug before her. I consider this strategy to resemble that in treating a peanut allergy with progressively larger exposure to peanuts in the hope of desensitising the patient. Generally speaking it can make things better or alternatively, much, MUCH worse but Hey Ho, you can’t make an omelette without breaking some eggs. In pursuit of this, I’ve deliberately tried to be a little less coy about exposing the gritty reality of my current diaper-dependency circumstance. If nothing else it’s good to get the adrenalin pumping in a “jumping on a volcano” kind of way. As an example, one of her standard “good morning” questions is along the lines of “How did you sleep?” I’ve introduced a bedwetting status (albeit in a light hearted way). As facts support, I’ve replied along the lines of “Well, no hospital admission allowed for ME today”, a none-too-subtle coded message that I’d wet myself whilst asleep. She must have some residual guilt lurking. Any previous references to this relatively confronting new party trick would provoke an instant emotional ice-age, tears, or some combination of the two. Instead, I’ve had nothing more than a slightly exasperated fleeting smile followed by a swift change of conversational topic. On Sunday morning, she was relating to me a rather strange dream she’d had about getting lost in a shopping mall. It featured all of the usual dream weirdness; phase-shifted reality with sudden jump-cuts in time, space and situation. She then asked me if I could recall any dreams the previous night. As it happened I could. I’d had a fleeting “pee dream” and, instead of making something up about penguins and time travel, as a part of my new peanut-allergy-desensitisation tactic, I told her about my real dream. “I dreamed that I was peeing in a really hot, in an airless cupboard. Then I woke up to find that I was in the middle of wetting my nappy and we’d forgotten to turn the ceiling fan on before bed so the room was oppressively hot! I finished my wee, flicked on the fan and fell back asleep. It was 3:36am, I can remember that as clear as a bell”. This was listened to if not enthusiastically, then at least politely enough. Whilst on a conversational roll of sorts, I went on in an attempt to explain to her that this transition to bedwetting had occurred as a by-product of prolonged night nappy usage to moderate the effects of advancing nocturia. Whilst masking nocturia was not the prime reason for taking flight back to nappies, it is something that nappies accomplish pretty well. I’m sure that by now I DO have nocturia but my ability to at least on some nights, sleep right through it means that I’m not unduly bothered. It’s not even like I have much to do about it if I DO wake up needing a pee. Just pee where I am and fall back asleep asap. I described the process of increasing episodes of night time peeing eventually followed by occasionally “forgetting” them until I realised that I was in fact starting to sleep through some or all of them. I went on to tell her that whilst I had daytime control, attempting to use it showed that urgency was a serious thing and that my nappies really did make going about one’s day a heck of a lot simpler. I pointed out that I couldn’t manage the two hour drive up the coast we often undertake without multiple “stops”. This is perfectly true. I then reminded her of how my own father was, at the very age I am now, ruled by his bladder with relentless urgency and inconvenience. Stopping so Grandad could find a toilet was woven into the family sagas belying a well-known patriarchal genetic heritage. It IS possible that not ALL of my current circumstance might be self-inflicted. Not unreasonably, she asked me if I’d shared this with my doctor. I kind of have. He does (at our yearly check-up) ask the perfunctory question about bladder habits. I’ve told him before that I’ve been experiencing reducing range and increasing frequency (which is of course, utterly true albeit understating the magnitude of the trend). “Nothing catastrophic then?” he enquired once. Since I don’t regard a wet nappy as a catastrophe, I replied in the negative. After glancing at my PSA blood score (I get tested for this regularly due to my family history) and deciding I probably don’t have prostate cancer, he largely loses interest, making some polite but clearly-clinically-going-nowhere noise about my experience being common enough for my age. I couldn’t say that she’s in any way enthused to receive these kind of updates but perhaps this repeated exposure might wear out her shock and horror responses, or like the "sometimes" outcome of the peanut allergy exposure treatment, invoke a catastrophic consequence. In addition to the the fact that I think it important that my life partner knows where I am (nappily speaking), I’m hoping these insights will buy me the soupçon of understanding I’m going to need from her if we go away together and I’m the one getting hauled out of airport security lines and carting too much luggage.

*I didn't actually know that about pediatricians. Rest of the story doesn't really depend on the setting so imagine him as 21 or in a setting you prefer ... there's certainly a departure from reality happening in the next section anyway and I'm not concerned about it* Dr. Martin entered a few minutes later. She was a tall woman, at least compared to Jacob, with a no-nonsense approach to her work. Her eyes swept over Jacob, taking in his state with a barely concealed sigh of disappointment. "Let's see how you're doing, Jacob," she said. She instructed him to lie down on the examination table. As he complied, Dr. Martin unfastened the tapes of his diaper with a brisk motion, exposing him. "Hmm, wet already," she remarked, her tone laced with a mix of expectation and reprimand. "And it seems there's been no change here either," she continued, making a passing reference to his genital size with a disapproving shake of her head. She took his penis in hand and moved it around, examining it in detail. “Balls have descended, though small …” she remarked thoughtfully. Then, she did something totally new. She took the whole of his penis, fully covering it with her thumb and a single finger, and she stroked it. The sensation wasn’t a new one for Jacob; he had certainly rubbed one out before, but he had never felt someone else touch him. He didn’t know what she was doing and gripped the sides of the table praying he didn’t get hard. While he willed himself to be flaccid, she took a second finger and rubbed the tip of his penis. His dick hardened in her hand, harder than he had ever felt it get before. Jacob wanted to apologize, certain he was committing some kind of crime by exposing her to him this way. It never even occurred to him that a woman might molest a man. It was always the other way around, right? But she didn’t react. She didn’t say anything to Jacob at all but muttered to herself, “Still 1 inch. Does not grow,” as she added notes to his file on the computer. When she turned back again, she had a small cup which she placed over the top of his penis as she stroked him one more time. This time, she spoke to him directly as she held up the cup. “We’ll, Jacob, your precum is whisky thin. You’re likely a premature ejaculator, though I suppose that’s something. I partially wondered if you were able to produce cum at all. We’ll send this for tests, but I’m guessing you’re sterile.” She turned away from the computer. Her words hit Jacob slowly. Did she just tell him he couldn’t have kids? Could she really just know that by looking at his pre-cum? He sat up and looked down at his penis, the organ that had betrayed him his whole life. Even he could barely tell by looking that his hard-on was diminishing. He looked at the familiar padding under his butt, unfolded, stained yellow, the scent that followed him everywhere he went. She finally turned back to talk to him again, quickly pulling his diaper back over his now penis when she realized she had left it exposed. “Jacob, we’ll do blood work to confirm, but all signs suggest you produce testosterone far below the levels of most men. You’re in like the bottom 1%, probably lower. Honestly, I may have found the bottom of the scale in you. You’re all the way through puberty, but I’m afraid you’ll never really look like a true man.” She seemed sympathetic for once, or at least what passed as sympathetic for her. Jacob had never even contemplated his appearance relative to other men. Sure, he was short, a little less hairy, had a smaller dick, but he was still a man, right? Having delivered this blow, Dr. Martin shifted to her usual mocking tone. “Of course, it doesn’t really matter since you won’t move past the behavior of a toddler.” She smacked the front of his diaper, making him double up as he cringed and ensuring what remained of his hard-on fully dissipated. "Tell me, Jacob, how is your social life? Any girlfriends? Or... experiences of that sort?" It was all too much. Jacob, doubled up in pain, having just learned he’d likely never have kids, that he’d never be a man, started to tear up. "No, I... I haven't," his voice broke as it became apparent he was crying. Dr. Martin tsked softly, seemingly unconcerned about his tears. "Not surprising, I suppose. With your condition and body, it might be challenging to find a girlfriend. Have you ever considered looking for someone more... nurturing? Perhaps what you need is not a girlfriend but a mommy figure, someone who understands your... special needs." She gripped his now sore penis through the wet padding of the diaper. “Maybe to wipe away your tears,” she openly laughed at her own joke. Jacob lay there, feeling small and exposed under Dr. Martin's clinical gaze. He stared at the ceiling, trying to get his tears under control. Dr. Martin meanwhile set about putting in an order for Jacob’s blood to be tested and then reopening his diaper. Jacob sat up as he felt her trying to put a contraption around his penis. “What are you doing?” he asked, a little afraid of the tube she had in her hand. “Well, I’m trying to attach a urine catchment since I’ll need your diaper open for the rest of the exam, but it appears your penis is too small for a secure attachment,” she reached for another set of tubes, “so I’ll have to go with the catheter bag.” Dr. Martin inserted the catheter, her hands steady and practiced. Jacob winced at the uncomfortable sensation, his hands gripping the sides of the examination table. "That’s not so bad, is it? And this way, we don't have to worry about any... accidents during our exam." She was on to the phase of the exam where she didn’t even try to hide mockery or disdain for him. Once the catheter was in place, Dr. Martin instructed Jacob to turn onto his side and draw his knees up to his chest. This position left him feeling incredibly exposed and vulnerable, a feeling amplified by Dr. Martin's running commentary. Jacob, still reeling from the discomfort and humiliation of the catheter insertion, braced himself for the continuation of the examination. "Now, Jacob,” she explained. “I am checking for deterioration in your continence. Obviously, you can’t be any more urine incontinent, but I need to see if you are experiencing any fecal incontinence.” Jacob jerked in alarm, trying to sit up. “I’m not!” But Dr. Martin just firmly pushed him down. “We’ll see, now stay still or I’ll bring in someone to restrain you.” “We’ll begin with a manual rectal examination to assess your muscle tone," she said as she snapped on a pair of gloves with a flourish, her movements exaggerated. "This should tell us what we need to know about your control," she smirked. Jacob felt a cold, wet, rubbery sensation on his rosebud and tensed as he felt it pushing inside. Or at least he thought he tensed as Jacob could hear her tsking softly. "Not much resistance, Jacob. Have you lost the reflex, or were you not honest with me earlier? Has anyone else been using your back door, Jacob?" Jacob lay there, feeling every shred of his dignity erode under her probing fingers. The physical discomfort was secondary to the emotional toll. "I need a clearer view," she explained as she brusquely yanked out her finger. Dr. Martin's seemed determined to make each moment more unbearable than the last. She had Jacob lie flat on his back again, this time bringing his needs to his chest for an anoscopy. Jacob was acutely aware of his position on the table – each shift and turn dictated by Dr. Martin, each new position leaving him feeling more exposed and dehumanized than the last. The clinical environment of the room, with its bright lights and sterile surfaces, felt like a stark, unforgiving stage where his struggles and vulnerabilities were on full display. As she inserted the anoscope, she continued her implications about his readiness for anal penetration. "You're handling this quite well. I hope you’re not getting aroused; that wouldn’t feel very good with the catheter in." Jacob lay there, a sense of helplessness washing over him as Dr. Martin continued her assessment, her words and actions serving as constant reminders of his vulnerability. “You appear to be empty, Jacob. Did you change a poopy diaper before you arrived here? Or were you able to make it to the potty?” Jacob didn’t respond as she removed the instrument. At this point, he was pretty sure she wasn’t really asking. "There’s nothing obvious in your diaper,” she noted as she looked over the wet diaper still under him, “but this test will make sure.” She removed his wet diaper from under him and took it to another table, allowing Jacob to lower his legs. The room was silent except for the rustling of her movements as she cut samples from the backside of his diaper, dipped them in some kind of solution, and then examined it under her micsrocope. "Hmm, inconclusive," Dr. Martin muttered to herself as she examined the sample. "We'll just need to delve deeper," she gave Jacob a sadistic smile. The next test was the anorectal manometry. Dr. Martin's pulled over a piece of equipment from the other side of the room, "This will give us a complete picture of your sphincter's capabilities," she explained. The equipment, it seemed, was another device designed to invade his backside. The test measured the pressure, reflexes, and sensitivity of Jacob's rectum. “Try harder,” Dr. Martin warned as it seemed to push deeper inside him. “The results of this test will have serious repercussions for you.” Finally, Dr. Martin removed the device. She positioned herself above Jacob so she could see his face as she delivered the news. "It seems you are indeed fecally incontinent," she stated, her voice carrying a finality that left Jacob feeling a profound sense of defeat. "Each test on its own was inconclusive, but together, they paint a clear picture. Your control is lacking, to say the least, and will continue to diminish over time." Dr. Martin, having concluded her series of invasive tests, turned her attention to the next step in Jacob's treatment. "Given the results, I'm prescribing a different type of diaper for you," she announced, her voice carrying a note of finality. "These are much thicker, designed for severe incontinence. They'll be... noticeable, but necessary." Jacob, still lying on the examination table, felt a sinking sensation in his stomach. "But I can control it," he protested weakly, trying to convey his ability to manage his fecal continence. Dr. Martin dismissed his protest with a wave of her hand. "Jacob, your tests suggest otherwise. A statement to the contrary suggests extreme denial. I'm afraid you're not in a position to argue. Besides, if you want your insurance to cover it, you'll need to follow the prescription." The diaper she pulled from the shelf was indeed thicker than any he’d worn before. He could tell from looking at it that it was also plastic backed which would make it hot and crinkly. “It is funny the way the diaper dwarfs your little penis,” she remarked, slapping his penis with the folded diaper. “It’s thicker, too.” Dr. Martin wasn’t exaggerating. Jacob’s penis was pretty thin, and the diaper looked like it had two inches of padding worked into it. She started to push Jacob’s legs into the air to position his new padding under him when she stopped, “I almost forgot!” She turned to jab the intercom with the kind of force that suggested she was more accustomed to giving orders than requests. "Dr. Harris, get in here," her voice crackled through, sharp and commanding. The door swung open moments later, admitting a figure who looked almost as young as Jacob. Jacob surmised he must be a new resident. The room smelt of urine, and Jacob, used to it, cringed inwardly when he realized Dr. Harris, not yet accustomed to hiding his disgust from patients, was wearing a look that suggested he couldn’t believe the rank odor in the room. Dr. Martin, with the kind of detached professionalism that suggested she'd seen and done this a thousand times, began removing the catheter. It was a slow, invasive process; the catheter slithered out, a sensation that made Jacob's insides twist, but he was met with no sympathy or acknowledgment from either doctor. "So, this is the guy?" Dr. Harris asked, his voice betraying a mix of curiosity and disbelief. He was flipping through Jacob's file, eyes scanning the pages like he was reading some bizarre novel rather than a medical history. Dr. Martin nodded, her hands busy as she prepared to replace the diaper. "Jacob here presents a peculiar case of persistent infantilism. No physical anomalies, yet here we are." She patted the thick diaper, emphasizing the 'here we are.' Dr. Harris, peering over the rim of his clipboard, asked, "And the... size issue? Is that related?" Without missing a beat, Dr. Martin glanced at Jacob's exposed genitals. "Ah, yes. It's almost fitting, isn't it? His physical development, or lack thereof, mirrors his behavioral stagnation." Her voice was matter-of-fact, the words clinical but cutting. Dr. Harris, the resident, leaned in closer, his eyes betraying a mix of professional interest and personal disbelief. He watched intently as Dr. Martin methodically unfolded a fresh, thick adult diaper with a loud crinkle that filled the sterile room. "His case is quite the study in psychological anomalies," Dr. Martin commented, her hands efficient as she positioned the diaper under Jacob. She lifted his legs, maneuvering them with a familiarity that left Jacob feeling utterly infantilized. Before she secured the diaper, Dr. Harris stepped forward. "May I?" he asked, gesturing towards Jacob. His tone was one of clinical curiosity, but to Jacob, it sounded alarmingly like someone asking to examine a peculiar artifact. Dr. Martin nodded, stepping aside to allow Dr. Harris a closer look. The younger doctor's fingers were hesitant at first as he touched the front of Jacob's diaper, feeling the padding. His touch then grew bolder, his clinical detachment slipping into a more exploratory curiosity. "This...size issue," Dr. Harris mused; he unfolded the top of the diaper to reveal Jacob's genitals. "It's remarkably underdeveloped, almost like a pre-pubescent child's." Jacob felt a flush of humiliation wash over him as Dr. Harris prodded and turned his penis, examining it like it was a rare specimen. The cold air of the room hit his exposed skin, heightening his sense of vulnerability and shriveling his genitals even further. "Genital size can often correlate with certain psychological conditions," Dr. Martin interjected, her tone academic. "In Jacob's case, it seems to be a physical manifestation of his overall developmental arrest." Dr. Harris nodded, his eyes still fixed on Jacob. "Fascinating," he murmured as if Jacob weren't a person but a case study, a chapter in a medical textbook. He replaced the diaper, securing it back over Jacob's groin, the diaper crinkling loudly in the silence of the room as he pulled it tightly around his waist and smoothed out the four tapes. Fully diapered again, Jacob propped himself up on his elbows to look at the doctors. The diapers were thick, requiring him to splay his hips for them to lay flat without bunching between his legs. He experimentally tried to close them, grimacing at how loud the bunching of the plastic crinkled in the room. While all diapers were noticeable when he tried to close his legs, these were so thick that closing his legs fully would be impractical and probably impossible once they were wet. He couldn’t live his life like this. His problem would be immediate public knowledge, but Jacob knew that if he said anything, the doctor would just remind him that all he had to do was potty train if he didn’t want to wear them anymore. He couldn’t afford to buy diapers without insurance, but maybe there was another way. Maybe it was time to see another doctor. Either way, that was a problem for another day. Today, he just had to get out of here. He still had about 30 of his thinner diapers left at home. “Can I go?” Jacob finally asked after he observed that Dr. Martin was just typing notes in her computer now, Dr. Harris observing from behind her. They both turned to him, looking sympathetic for once, maybe regretful. Dr. Martin spoke, “I’m afraid not, Jacob. Your comment earlier about not being fecally incontinent.” “Because I’m not!” Jacob interjected, and the two doctors exchanged looks of resolve, their sympathy washing away. “The type of denial isn’t helping. We can’t let you go home, Jacob. Not when you’re experiencing such clear delusions.” She paused while this sunk in to see if Jacob would react, but he was too confused about where she was going with this line of thought to contradict her. “Jacob, I’ve ordered you be placed on a 72-hour psychiatric hold.” patreon.com/user?u=7664738

Writers block. Covid restrictions and all the depression, mental instability and job stress and insecurity that follows along. yada,yada, yada. You know the drill. Lets see if I can get something going here again Chapter 26: “Oh I’m so sorry!” “Don’t worry. As I told him, accidents happen, it wasn’t that bad. Don’t you be sorry.” I slowly started coming out of my slumber, my eyes slowly opening but my vision still blurry. The voices of Karen and my Mom were faint and echoed in the distance. “You should have seen them earlier; they were playing so nice together. I almost think Pat had just as much, if not more fun than Jackie did. Oh and during lunch, it was just the cutest, little guy was trying so hard.” I finally came out of my dreamlike state and realized that I still found myself curled up in the playpen, only thing covering my diapered naked body was a thin blanket, my binkie still bopping up and down between my lips, as my eyes fully opened and I spotted Karen and Mom standing over the playpen, engaged in a conversation that quickly stopped as Mom noticed my eyes opening. “Oh, there is my special little guy. Did you have a good nap sweetie?” She cooed down at me, while slowly reaching down into the playpen and gently moving the blanket aside to reveal my diaper, placing her hand gently on the front of it. “Uh,Oh. I think somebody did have a good nap, you’re soaked.” Giving the front of my nappy another firm squish she concluded that it could easily hold up until we got home. “Yeah, he didn’t have any change of cloth with him. So I kind of just had to leave him like that.” Karen looked down at me, as Mom fully pulled the blanket away exposing my “naked” state. “Oh don’t worry about it. He doesn’t look to be cold. But I better get him home and into something.” Mom assured Karen, while grabbing me by both wrist guiding me to my feet and helping me step over the edge of the playpen and out onto the floor. I was still trying to get my full bearing, still feeling rather drowsy having been awoken from my nap and at the same time, still feeling rather spent from all the playing and action that had been going on during the day. As I wiped the remaining sleep from my eyes, Mom was busy getting my things together and also managed to find my shortalls which I had luckily not been wearing during my “leaky accident”. They provided little coverage, as they left most of my torso bare and even allowed my diaper to poke out the top, but I was still happy to do as I was told, when Mom instructed me to step through the legs holes, before she pulled them in place. At least I would be wearing more that just my bare diaper on the trip home. In the entrance Mom helped me put my shoes back on, I was yet to utter a word since waking up, content with just suckling on my trusty pacifier, as Mom did all the work making me ready for the ride home. Karen rejoined us at the front door, holding my diaper bag in her hand. “I think I got everything together. I threw his wet onesie in a plastic bag, so it’s ready to go straight in the washer when you guys get home.” She handed the bag to Mom, who slung it over her shoulder. “Oh! And don’t forget this.” It wasn’t until then that I noticed the zippy cup from earlier in Karen’s other hand, that she also extended and handed to Mom. “He seemed to really like it earlier and it helped avoid several spills during the day. We have a few of them, so he might as well keep this one.” She gave me a gently smile, while Mom took the cup and gave it a quick glance. “Oh, it’s just the cutest and what a great idea!” She quickly stuffed the cup into the side pocket of my diaper bag, before turning her eyes to me. “Say thank you, Honey.” I gave Karen a quick look, noticing her still smiling at me, not breaking eye contact clearly waiting for my response. “Phank, yu. Ounti Kaen.” I managed to mumbled around the nipple of my dummy. “You’re very welcome, Honey.” She ran her hand through my hair, before giving Mom a quick hug goodbye and seeing us out the front door. I soon found myself in the backseat of the car, with Mom cruising down the freeway on our way back home. During the ride Mom trying to make small talk, mostly asking into how my day had been, what me and Jack had been playing and if I had fun. I choose to mostly remain silent, completely content with just staring out the window and sucking away at my dummy. Even if I wanted to admit it or not, I had actually enjoyed the day and playing with Jack had really been a blast, but I didn’t feel like letting Mom know that, nor did I have the energy to start talking her through all the games we had been playing. “She wouldn’t understand.” I thought to myself, as I watched the scenery pass by. As we rolled up in the driveway the sun was slowly setting in the distance, as Mom got my diaper bag, plus a few other plastic bags unloaded from the car, before leading me back inside helping me untie my shoes and then sending me on my way, as she got busy unpacking and preparing dinner. The rest of the night went rather uneventful, while our dinner was cooking away on the stove Mom found me in my room and helped me get out of shortalls, doing another diaper check and concluding that despite it being soaked I would be able to hold up until bedtime. The struck me as a little odd that after having stripped me of my shortalls and checked my increasingly soaked diaper, she didn’t find me another outfit to wear. Instead simply instructing me to join her dinner, leaving me in only my soaked diaper and nothing else, as I waddled into the kitchen and took my usual seat at the table. A huge bowl of unnamable mush was already placed on the table in front of my chair, but what caught my eyes was in place of my usual glass of milk I now saw the zippy cup gifted to me my Karen instead. My eyes stayed fixated on the colorful plastic cup, as Mom made her way around me and tied my bib in place, before taking her seat next to me. With my focus fully on the zippy cup next to my plate, I actually failed to notice my lack of cutlery until I reached out for it and found nothing, prompting me to stare at Mom with confusion. “Yeah, Baby. I think it’s best for now, if you get a little help eating. That way we can avoid making a terrible mess and also.” She picked up her spoon and dug into my bowl of mush. “Aunty Karen told me, that you really LOVED this little game.” She started making engine noises with lips, while slowly moving the spoon towards my lips. “Open up the garage, we got to make a quick pitstop!” “Mom, please I can do it mys-.” My plead for control over my own spoon, was just the chance that she needed to shovel the first spoonful into my mouth and from there I knew the battle was lost, as every time I came close finishing and swallowing a mouthful another one was already on its way accompanied by various car sounds, tier screeching and orders to “open up the garage! Make a quick pit stop or put the pedal to the metal” As spoonful after spoonful of goo found its way into my mouth, some missing the target or simply escaping due to an overflow of mush in my mouth. The mix of mush and split dripping onto my chin, bib and bare chest was followed my announcement of “Oh we have a huge crash! He spun out or We have a pile on, on the exit ramp.” As Mom tried to keep me entertained but mostly managed to entertain herself, until my bowl was finally empty. “All done! Good job, baby!” Mom exclaimed, as I fought trying to sink the last mouthful of mush, before she handed me MY new zippy cup. “Drink up, while Mommy finishes her dinner.” She instructed, while continuing to dig into her own food. I placed my lips around the spout of the cup and tilted my head backwards, doing my best to suck every last drop of cold milk from the cup, trying to use it to clear away the taste and feeling of mush in my mouth and throat. I managed to finish my drink, just as Mom finished her food. Soon she had me all cleaned up using several wipes to remove the remaining mush from around my mouth, jaw, hands and chest. “I think we’re going to call it an early night, tonight.” She announced while removing my bib. “But, Mooomm! Its barely 8 o’clock!” I complained. “I know, Baby. But you’ve had a long day and we both need our rest. Besides, I got something I want to show you.” The hint of a surprise quickly caught my attention, as I completely gave up on trying to get my bedtime postponed and instead followed Mom towards my bedroom, my now REALLY soaked diaper, hanging low around my waist and swaying from side to side with every step. Once inside the bedroom I was guided onto the changing table and was ready to be changed into my nighttime diaper. Mom disappeared out of my field of vision for a moment, as I was left on my back staring into the ceiling, but she soon returned. “Look at this, Baby!” I took me a second to figure out what she was doing, as she reached up towards the ceiling above the changing table, but I soon noticed exactly what she was doing as she moved out of the way. Hanging on a small hook above my changing table, was my very own MOBILE. Very similar to the one Jack had hanging above his changing table, but where Jack’s were filled with clouds and planes, mine had a cool collection of racing numbers and cars. I couldn’t take my eyes off the thing, as Mom got busy getting me cleaned up and changed into a fresh diaper for the night. “I noticed how you were looking at Jack’s mobile earlier and then I stumbled across this one at the mall and thought it would be just perfect. And it seems I was more than right.” She let out a light chuckle, while pulling a fresh diaper up between my thighs, as my gazed continued to be laser focused on my new mobile, my eyes following all the different colored racing cars, as they were just spinning in circles above me. Soon I found myself in a fresh new diaper and all white onesie, as I jumped off the changing table and waddled towards my bed, letting out a loud yawn as Mom pulled my sheets aside motioning for me to lay down. I was done trying to complain about my early bedtime and to be honest, despite taking a nap during the day I was feeling rather battered, so a long night sleep suddenly didn’t sound like such a bad idea. Mom tucked me in tight and placed my dummy between my lips, which I gladly accepted before she once again disappeared out of view, only to return a couple minutes later. The object in her hand send my brain into overdrive, as a huge shot of endorphins rushed through my system. “Bronu Wrapit!” I blurted out from behind my pacifier, as I spotted the stuffed animal from earlier in her hand. “That’s right, Baby.” She approached the bed, sitting down on the edge. “Aunty saw how happy you were about playing with Mr. Bunny Rabbit earlier and she didn’t think Jack was going to miss it.” She handed me the stuffed plushy which I gladly accepted with both hands, hugging and squishing it tight to me chest. Mom let out a small chuckle, while taking a second to stare at me with a calm smile, as I clutched my new stuffed friend tight, before she planted a light kiss on my forehead as she got up and turned the lights off, before gently closing the door behind leaving me alone in the darkness.

Been a fan of this story so far? Why not stop by my Patreon and show some support! For only $10 a month, you get access to a growing library of stories that already have more then 45 ready to read. Include my audio RPs and another story of mine (Well, will you?) being ready as an audio book as well. Patreon.com/Thatdaddyfellow ________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________ Chapter 2 As I turned my head, I figured there were two ways this nurse could be dressed. She was either going to be wearing a sexy nurse’s outfit that was normally reserved for Halloween costumes or she was just going to be wearing the traditional scrubs that normal nurses wore. Just knowing the mommy set this whole thing up, I was honestly not sure what to expect. Turned out to be the latter as I locked eyes with the women who looked to either be in her late 20s or early 30s. Just like I expected to be the case with everyone here, as soon as I looked at her, a huge smile appeared on her face. Mommy has hired some really good actors. “That’s us baby girl, let’s go” she told me, knowing I might be dragging my heels because of our conversation in the car earlier. She lightly rubbed my back to encourage me and, to be honest, it helped a lot. Mommy knew that anytime she touched me, I felt much safer. I got to my feet, trying to show mommy that I was being brave. Even though I was nervous, I had Charlie by my side. Having him and mommy made me feel invincible. “Well hello ladies. You must be Katie, you little cutie” the nurse tickled my tummy a little bit as we reached her. “Let’s head down this way” she told us, leading us down a main hallway. There were no pictures, no colors, just white walls. It felt empty. We took one right and then we were in our room. This looked more like a traditional doctor’s office. A desk sat in the corner with a bunch of medical equipment and a computer on top. A huge scale and what looked like something to measure me was on the other side of the room. There was one of those big tables with the paper on top in the corner opposite the desk. I have no idea what those are called. “First, let’s get her height and then we can get her weight” the women told mommy as they both walked me over to that area. I just stood with my back, holding Charlie tight to my chest, to the wall as the nurse slid a stick down the wall to right on top of my head. “Looks like she is 64 inches tall. Such a big girl!” the nurse told me as she pinched my cheek. She was really into touching me. Wait, did she say 64 inches? As I did the math quickly in my head, she was right. I am 5’3”, why didn’t she just say that? “And how old is Katie?” the nurse asked mommy, completely ignoring me. “Oh, she is 19 yea...months old” she answered, knowing the game the nurse was playing. As she flipped her sheet back and looked at another piece of paper, she smiled at mommy and told her “That is perfect. She is right on schedule for this age. Now how about we get her weight. Since her clothes add weight, I am going to need you to strip her down to her…” “Oh, she is still in diapers. We tried potty training once, but it didn’t take” Mommy told her, almost as if it was no big deal for a 19 YEAR old to be wearing diapers. “Makes sense, 19 months is a little young to be starting potty training. Let’s get her down to her diaper and put her on the scale” the nurse said to mommy. I am right here and I can hear you. Talk to me too! Without any warning at all, mommy reached around my waist and undid the button on my jeans. She had undressed me plenty of times before, so it wasn’t a shock to me, just the suddenness of it threw me off a little. Once the button was undone and the zipper was down, she yanked my pants around my ankles. At this point, I know what to do and step out. “One thing I love about you wearing a onesie is the way the leg gathers of your diaper show out the side, it’s just too cute” she told me as if she was trying to make casual conversation with me. At that moment, you could have cooked an egg on my face with how hot it was. My face must have been as red as a fire truck. Once my onesie was pulled over my head, I was obviously standing in nothing but my diaper. Mommy then did something that only made my face even warmer. I felt her hand grab the bulky padding between my legs. “Uh oh, someone is soaked. Is it ok if I change her before we check her weight?” mommy asked the nurse, not sure what to do. “No, it’s ok. The doctor will want to check her fluids and seeing her diaper is a good indicator for that.” As the words left the nurse’s mouth, all I could think was two words: oh great. I have to stand here, naked except for a swollen diaper. Not only does she have to check my weight, but the doctor who was coming soon was going to be probing my diaper to see if mommy was feeding me enough. Wonderful. “Alright honey, let’s get you weighed” the nurse cooed at me as she ushered me onto the weighing machine. I just stood there, staring at Charlie, who was sitting on that big table. I couldn’t take my teddy bear with me, but they let me get weighed with this bloated diaper on. That’s some great logic. “And…” mommy asked, seemingly getting impatient for some reason. “She is a healthy little girl. 12.6 pounds.” the nurse announced. I figured that she moved the decimal point over one. The last time she weighed herself, she was around 120, so 126 pounds made sense. “Good, I’m glad my little princess is all healthy.” mommy said, sounding relieved. Why was she acting like that? I was perfectly healthy and she knew that. “Perfect” the nurse mumbled to herself as she wrote some other things down on the sheet she was holding. I really wanted to know what she was writing. Once she finished up, she told mommy “Well, it looks like I have everything I need. I was nice to meet you Kelsey.” “Likewise” mommy told her with a smile. “It was also super nice to meet you little Katie” she told me as she walked out of the room, but not before giving me a pat on my sagging bottom. Once I was sure she had walked away from the door, I looked at mommy and joked “I’m just glad Touchy McToucherson is gone. She touched my tummy, my face, and my diaper. I thought I was getting a checkup, not a message.” She laughed back “yeah, but I would expect about the same thing from the doctor. They are treating you like a baby and people love to tickle babies. I don’t know what it is, it’s like a law or something.” “Oh perfect. I’m not too excited about this doctor getting handsy with my wet diaper, but it is what it is. I am just gonna have to put a smile and let it happen.” I know I was the lowest on the food chain in this office, so the doctors would treat me how they wanted. “Do you want something to make it easier?” Mommy asked, taking my pacifier out of her purse. It wasn’t my normal pacifier. Mine said “I’m a princess” on the shield as where this one was just pink. However, a binky in my mouth was better than saying something I would later regret to the doctor. I didn’t answer, instead I just lunged my mouth towards the rubber nipple and grabbed it with my teeth. “Well, it looks like I have my answer. How about you take Charlie bear and complete the innocent baby look?” she said, handing me my favorite bear. We both took a seat next to the doctor’s desk. I sat on mommy’s lap and let her pat my diaper. Diaper pats were one of a few things that made me relax and be calm. Hugging Charlie was another, When I had them both at the same time, full regression mode usually took place. Since I was in a strange place, regressing was a bit tougher, but I was getting there. After a couple minutes, we both heard a knock on the door. “Come in” mommy called out, giving me another pat to try and calm me down. Here I was: naked except for a droopy diaper, nursing a pacifier with a teddy bear in my arms. I had never felt so exposed in front of another person. I did, however, know that mommy would never let anything bad happen to me.

I'm glad folks like it so far ______________________________________ Chapter 2 Three weeks and a half weeks past, long enough for Eric’s life’s to feel normal again. The heady anticipation of the first meeting led to anxious waiting and an ultimate anticlimax. Despite Cheryl’s recommendation, Eric didn’t contact the agency’s therapist, and he didn’t contact or hear from Cheryl. Then came the call three days ago: we should be wrapping up your background investigation soon. Are you still interested with proceeding? As Eric waited in Cheryl’s office, he noted how soft it was. He hadn’t noticed much of anything last time, but a comfortable couch, a comfortable chair, padded carpet - how many offices were like this anymore? It was quite a home, and it was still somehow neutral, but it was better than the institutional sterility of where he spent his days. “So,” Cheryl said as she came in, “We wrapped up your background, finance, and medical checks. I’m glad to say we found nothing disqualifying. In fact, our auditor was impressed someone with an MSW wasn’t swimming in a lot more debt. Looks like you’ve been pretty straight laced, financially speaking.” “I tried to,” Eric answered. “Supposedly I’ll be eligible to have the remaining debt forgiven in two years, but all my coworkers say their federal loan processor found loopholes to say they didn’t qualify.” “Well maybe it will be moot soon. And your doctor and therapist both said you’re healthy and your depression and anxiety are under control,” Cheryl said. “You qualify for adoption.” She let that sink in, trying to read his reaction. Eric took a moment. He didn’t smile or sigh or show any relief. “How does that make you feel?” “Uh, good, I guess. I’m, uh … relieved,” Eric mumbled. He forced a smile. This wasn’t the first time Cheryl had seen this reaction, but it was the less common. More often, people were excited, like they’d just been awarded a prize. Not Eric. It was good news, but it wasn’t a prize. It was a burden coming off, leaving the carrier lighter but still tired, not yet recovered from having hefted the load so long and so far. And regret was there as well. Not lightly did Eric think about leaving his responsibilities. If he was the kind of person who could so easily cast them away, he wouldn’t also be the kind of person who, instead of becoming inured to the suffering around him, took that suffering into his heart. If he could take it all away from the people he had tried to help over his years, he would. No, this wasn’t a prize. This was a penance. He was guilty of having given up, even if no one else thought he had or would blame him for having done it, he was giving up, and he was running away. He knew it would be better for him there, that he might have a chance to be happy again, but at that moment in the office, there was only shame. He recognized the mistake he had made. He was too empathetic for the path he chose. If I had chosen something else, he thought … But he hadn’t, and this was the closest thing to undoing it. “Do you still want to do this,” Cheryl asked. “Y … yes.” Eric didn’t hesitate. “Okay. What’s going to happen next is I’m going to give a password to our website where you’ll fill out some paperwork. Once you’re done with it, you’ll set up an appointment with someone from our legal counsel department. You’ll meet that person to review your paperwork, and she’ll go over the adoption agreement in detail. You are our client as much as the Bigs are; we’re bound by law here and in Itali to give you counsel that that is truthful and to represent your interests. If you want another lawyer to look over the agreement with you, that’s okay to. “Once that’s done, you will make your decision, and then we’ll move forward from there. You can change your mind right up until the very last minute,” Cheryl explained. Without any questions, Eric returned to work and then to home. After dinner, he logged on to the website and began reading. After reviewing the agreement, there was a set of statistical facts about Itali: It has a smaller population than his home state, at just 6,000,000 It’s largest city is also its capital, San Sebastian A Mediterranean climate It adopts fewer Littles per capita than most countries in the dimension It has a robust economy that attracts a lot of foreign workers Its position Littles put it at odds with several countries, and Itali was a leading member trying to push through enforceable standards on planetary adoption laws and rights for Littles, without much success Finally, Eric reached the preferences document. Optical scan document. Please cross out the options you do not prefer and place an X in the appropriate box indicating how strongly your feel about this preference If you have no preference, cross out all options and place an X under No preference Certain preferences are abided by automatically; you do not need to indicate a level of preference Upon arrival, you prefer your arrival age to be a Newborn Infant Toddler This selection will be adhered to by the Agency and the Big as part of the Adoption Agreement NOTE: Your arrival age is the age you wish to be treated as, not the physical or mental developmental age you will arrive with, which is an option below Is this preference… Your condition A deal breaker Very important Important Not important No preference I want to remember everything about my life I want to remember only the good things about my life I want to remember nothing about my life N/A N/A N/A N/A N/A (Please select all that apply) I want to look like my arrival age I want to look younger than my real age, but not my arrival age I want to look like my real age N/A N/A N/A N/A N/A Completely mentally regressed to arrival age Partially mentally regressed to arrival age Not mentally regressed at all N/A N/A N/A N/A N/A Completely physically regressed to started age Partially physically regressed to starting age Not physically regressed at all N/A N/A N/A N/A N/A I wish to be able to walk I wish to be able to crawl I wish to arrive unable to walk or crawl N/A N/A N/A N/A N/A I wish to be able to speak like an adult I wish to be able to speak like a school-aged child I wish to be able to speak like a very young child I wish to be pre-verbal N/A N/A N/A N/A N/A I want to be treated as… Male Female Some other gender (please specify in the space below) [_______________________] N/A N/A N/A N/A N/A I want surgery to match my body to my gender preference I do not want surgery to match my body to my gender preference My body already matches my gender preference N/A N/A N/A N/A N/A Your New Family A deal breaker Very important Important Not important No preference I want to select my new family I want to choose from a set of new families, but I don’t want the final decision I want my new family to be a surprise N/A N/A N/A N/A N/A I wish to retain my first name I wish my new family to give me a new first name I wish to let my new family decide X I wish to retain my surname I wish to adopt my new family’s surname I wish to let my new family decide X Two parents One parent More than two parents X (Select all that apply) I prefer a mommy I prefer a daddy X I want siblings I do not want siblings I want my family to have other Littles I do not want my family to have other Littles X I want my family to have a lot of experience with Littles I want my family to have some experience with Littles I want my family to have no experience with Littles X I want my family to have a permissive parenting style I want my family to have an average parenting style I want my family to have a strict parenting style X I want my family to be very physically active I want my family to be somewhat physically active I want my family to be not very physically active X I want a religious family I do not want a religious family X Environment A deal breaker Very important Important Not important No preference I want to live in a city I want to live in a suburb I want to live in a rural area X I want to live where there are many other others Littles I want to live where there are some other Littles I want to live where are few other Littles X Medical A deal breaker Very important Important Not important No preference I want medical interventions to correct any problems with the following: Vision Dental Ear/Nose/Throat Allergies Dermatological Major organ or organ system (please specify below) [_________________] Correct any problem found None of these Additional notes: I want to keep my vision the way it is N/A N/A N/A N/A N/A After your adoption A deal breaker Very important Important Not important No preference I want my parents to… Treat me like I am growing up at a normal pace Treat me like I am growing up until the age ____ and then stop Not let me grow up X I wish to attend school I wish to attend nursey school I do not wish to attend school X Until your adoption A deal breaker Very important Important Not important No preference Should I be approved for and accept being placed for adoption, I: Wish to enter suspended animation until I am adopted I wish to continue my present life until I am adopted N/A N/A N/A N/A N/A Eric hesitated over some of the options. Forgetting everything? Ultimately, that was a step too far. He couldn’t just forget. He may wish to, but they were a part of him, and if he surrendered every other responsibility, he would not surrender his responsibility to as a witness: to remember. What he might do with that responsibility, he didn’t know. Only that he’d feel too guilty having given that up, too. Lose the ability to walk and talk? Become a physical and mental toddler? I’m just looking to give up adult responsibilities, Eric thought, not my body and mind. Give up his name? His first name he never cared much for, but his last? That was important, wasn't it? But make him feel and look younger again? Fix his mold allergy and the soreness from where he hurt his hip riding his bike? Sounds great, he thought. He didn’t know that was possible. At the end of the page, Eric put his electronic signature on below the consent language. · I understand the Agency and Adopting Big are bound abide by my preferences for physical and mental alterations to my body. · I understand I may request the Adopting Big to make physical and/or mental alterations to my body at a later date and that the Adopting Big is not bound to comply with the request · I understand I may request changes to those preferences I have indicated are “deal breakers” and that the Adopting Big is not bound to comply with the request · I understand that the Adopting Big may recommend make physical and/or mental alterations to my body at a later date, but that I retain the right to say no · I understand that preferences l have indicated are “deal breakers” will be abided by and that preferences I have not so indicated will be matched to the best of the Agency’s ability · I understand that the Adopting Big retains leeway to interpret the parameters of my developmental age within the arriving age range I have selected · I understand the Adopting Big will possess parental rights over my person as defined by the Adoption Treaty between Itali and my country of origin and that the Adopting Big must abide by the Adoption Treaty and laws defining and regulating the Parent-Child relationship within Itali or cede guardianship to the Agency · I understand I will retain the rights of a minor as defined by the Adoption Treaty and the laws of Itali · I understand this document is not an agreement between myself and the Agency to be adopted and that additional requirements will need to be satisfied prior to a grant of approval for adoption Eric Jacobs February 26, 2019 As soon as he hit enter, up came a list of dates and times available for meeting with he Agency’s attorney. He checked his work calendar and found a time the day after tomorrow. He’d have to take the afternoon off, but he didn’t need to be saving PTO.